Skip to main content

Full text of "The Christians in Turkey"

See other formats


I  y 


V  :    f 


'L^, 


'''r'^k: 


M  .:>e 


K^^ 


'■k'M^^^ 


!'H 


iZyf'-,": 


-y^ 


^^^ 


■f*\\ 


\  \  I.  %.    i. 


h^^     ,  '::-^^^. .  ii^'^c 


'A   vl'sSV^^:/ 


THE 


CHRISTIANS    IN    TURKEY. 


BV 

REV.   W.   DENTON,    M.A 

AUTHOR   OF   "SERVIA  AND   THE   SERVIAN'S," 
ETC.    ETC. 


LONDON : 
BELL  AND  DALDY,   i86,  FLEET  STREET. 

1863. 


LONDON : 

R.    Cr.AV,    SON,    AND    TAYLOR,    PRINTERS, 

BREAD  STREET    HII.L. 


THE 

CHRISTIANS    IN    TURKEY. 


The  recent  debate  in  the  House  of  Commons  on  the  condition 
of  the  Christian  subjects  of  Turkey,  together  with  other  indi- 
cations of  a  reviving  interest  in  the  cause  of  our  oppressed 
brethren  in  the  East,  renders  it  the  duty  of  every  one  who  is 
able  to  give  any  information  on  the  subject  to  contribute  his 
share  to  the  general  stock. 

A  short  visit  to  Servia,  which  I  made  in  the  spring  of  last  year, 
first  enabled  me,  on  the  spot,  to  collect  materials  illustrative  of 
the  unhappy  condition  of  those  races  who  are  subject  to  the 
caprice  of  Turkish  officials;  and  the  bombardment  of  Belgrade, 
which  happened  a  few  days  after  I  had  left  that  city  apparently 
slumbering  in  perfect  peace,  led  me  to  make  inquiries  the  result 
of  which  I  embody  in  this  pamphlet.  Until  I  learnt  on  the  spot 
what  those  grievous  wrongs  are  which  the  very  presence  of 
Turkish  garrisons  inflict  upon  the  people  of  Servia,  the  whole 
subject  was  entirely  new  to  me.  If  any  one,  therefore,  could 
have  approached  this  question  with  an  unprejudiced  mind,  it  was 
myself.  In  conversation  with  well-informed,  with  impartial, 
and  even  with  hostile  witnesses,  I  first  learnt  to  understand 
why  Servia  is  so  earnest  in  her  protest  against  the  continuance 
of  these  garrisons,  which  are  at  once  moral  pests  and  also 
causes  of  continual  alarm.  Availing  myself  of  the  acquaintance 
which  I  have  made  with  British  consuls,  with  English  and 
foreign  residents  in  Turkey,  and  of   my   access  to  the  official 

B 


2  'The  Christians  iti  Turkey. 

records  of  a  Turkish  province,  I  seek,  from  tliese  sources  of 
information,  to  lay  before  the  reader  a  calm  statement  of  the 
unhappy  condition  of  the  people  of  Turkey.  On  such  a  sub- 
ject calmness  is  no  easy  virtue  ;  it  is  hard  to  write  without 
emotion  and  without  giving  way  to  the  language  of  indignation. 
Wrongs  more  keen,  sufferings  more  bitter,  persecution  more 
continuous  and  intolerable,  have  hardly  fallen  to  the  lot  of  any 
people  on  the  face  of  the  globe.  And  all  this  is  rendered  more 
difficult  to  endure  because  suffered  in  the  midst  of  surrounding 
freedom  and  in  the  sight  of  general  security. 

If  this  question  were  one  of  mere  party  politics,  I  should  not 
venture  to  intrude  into  a  region  where  the  presence  of  a  clergy- 
man is  rightly  regarded  as  incongruous.  It  is  because  the 
unhappy  circumstances  which  surround  so  many  millions  of  our 
brethren  inhabiting  some  of  the  fairest  and  most  fertile  portions 
of  the  globe,  cannot  awaken  party  animosities,  that  I  ask  the 
attention  of  the  reader  to  a  review  of  the  present  wrongs  of  the 
Christians  in  Turkey,  in  order  to  enlist  the  sympathies  of 
Englishmen  in  their  behalf.  Indeed,  with  rare  and  noble  ex- 
ceptions, it  must  be  confessed  that  party  politicians  of  all  shades 
of  opinion  are  equally  uninformed  on  this  subject,  and  therefore 
equally  indifferent  to  the  sufferings  of  the  great  mass  of  the 
people  of  Turkey.  This  fact,  whilst  it  removes  this";  great 
political  question  out  of  the  arena  of  party  strife,  at  the  same 
time  renders  more  difficult  the  attempt  to  obtain  for  it  an  atten- 
tive hearing  from  those  who  seek,  or  affect  to  guide,  popular 
opinion.  My  object,  let  me  state  at  the  outset,  is  not  to  ask  the 
rulers  of  England  to  interfere  in  the  behalf  of  these  cruelly 
oppressed  people,  but  rather  that  our  governors  should  cease 
from  that  strange  interference  against  the  people  of  Turkey 
which  is  the  present  policy  of  the  English  Government,  and 
that  they  should  no  longer  actively  aid  a  despotism  the  most 
grinding  on  the  face  of  the  earth,  and  which,  not  content  like 
the  fanatical  cruelty  which  led  to  the  Diocletian,  and  other 
early  persecutions,  with  cruel  pains  and  martyrdoms,  poisons 
and  pollutes  the  whole  domestic  life  of  the  vast  majority  of  the 
subjects  of  Turkey. 


1' 


^  :/ 


T!he  Christians  in  "Turkey.  3 

In  a  letter  written  by  an  English  gentleman  resident  at  Con- 
stantinople, and  quoted  by  Mr.  Cobden  in  the  recent  debate, 
the  following  passage  occurs  : — "  What  is  our  policy  sup- 
porting ?  Some  one  asked  me  how  to  account  for  this  in  a 
people  the  most  moral  of  all,  the  English,  that  these  deepest 
immoralities  should  be  maintained  by  their  patronage  ?  I 
replied,  they  are,  for  the  most  part,  quite  ignorant  or  unwilling 
to  believe  what  they  hear/'  When  that  ignorance  is  removed, 
when  they  know  what  is  really  meant  by  the  phrase  "  supporting 
the  integrity  of  Turkey,"  Englishmen,  I  am  assured,  will  no 
longer  sustain  by  their  patronage  a  Government  which  exists 
only  to  inflict  misery  upon  its  subjects,  whether  by  its  active 
oppression  or  by  its  helplessness  and  imbecility. 

7'hat  this  ignorance  on  the  part  of  the  people  of  England 
should  exist  is  not  to  be  wondered  at.  The  same  ignorance 
as  to  the  condition  of  the  people  of  Turkey,  and  of  the  habits 
and  feelings  of  the  large  Christian  communities  which  cover 
the  face  of  that  empire,  has  been  long  shared  in  by  suc- 
cessive Governments  in  this  country.  Indeed,  the  occupiers  of 
our  Foreign  Office  seem  to  have  thought  it  wholly  unnecessary 
to  inform  themselves  at  all  on  these  points.  The  broad  distinc- 
tion, however,  between  the  ignorance  of  the  people  of  England 
and  that  of  the  Government,  hes  in  the  circumstance  that  the 
latter  has  always  had  it  in  its  power  to  obtain  information,  from 
which  it  has  intentionally  turned  away,  and  has  even  taken  con- 
siderable pains  to  suppress,  whilst  the  ignorance  of  the  people 
of  England  arises  from  the  deliberate  action  of  their  governors 
in  preventing,  so  far  as  possible,  any  information  reaching  this 
country  as  to  the  real  condition  of  the  people  of  Turkey. 
The  large  consular  staft'  scattered  throughout  the  dominions  of 
the  Sultan,  cither  by  the  positive  instructions  of  the  English 
Government,  or  by  those  indirect  means  by  which  men  are 
made  acquainted  with  the  wishes  of  their  superiors,  have  long 
known  that  amongst  the  most  important  duties  which  the 
Government  required  them  to  perform  is  a  complete  with- 
holding all  information  as  to  the  state,  and  especially  as  to 
the  sufferings    of   tlie    people    of   Turkey.     They    are    bidden 

B  2 


4.  T^he  Christians  in  'Turkey. 

significantly  to  shut  their  eyes,  even  if  they  cannot  harden  their 
liearts,  against  the  daily  recurring  atrocities  practised  upon  the 
unarmed  and  wretched  peasantry  of  Roumelia,  of  Asia  Minor, 
and  of  Syria,  so  that  in  answer  to  interrogations  in  the  House 
of  Comnions  respecting  any  case  of  grievous  wrong,  it  may  be 
answered  by  the  organ  of  the  Foreign  Office,  that  no  account 
of  any  such  occurrence  has  been  received  from  the  consul  on 
the  spot,  and  that  therefore  the  presumption  is  that  such  report 
is  untrue. 

What  the  impression  and  the  practice  of  the  consuls  in  this 
matter  is  may  be  gathered  from  the  following  extract  from  a 
letter  addressed  to  me  by  Dr.  Sandwith,  well-known  as  the  Chief 
of  the  Medical  staff  during  the  siege  of  Kars  : — 

"When  I  was  in  Turkey,  about  two  years  ago,  I  had  a  long 
conversation  with  a  consul,  who  told  me  stories  that  curdled  my 
blood  with  horror  concerning  the  cruelties  and  barbarities  of  the 
Turks,  chiefly  towards  the  Christians,  but  their  misdeeds  were  by 
no  means  confined  to  the  unbelievers.  Wherever  a  pasha  could 
plunder,  he  never  cared  what  ruin  and  misery  were  the  result.  The 
Consul  showed  me  clearly  how  inevitably  the  country  was  being 
ruined  and  depopulated.  '  At  all  events,'  I  remarked,  '  you  have 
the  satisfaction  of  reporting  all  these  horrors  in  your  despatches  1 ' 
'  Oh  dear,  no,'  he  answered, '  I  dare  not.  We  have  received  more 
than  a  hint  that  our  Government  is  determined  to  uphold  Turkey; 
and  if  I  were  to  tell  the  truth,  and  describe  things  as  they  really 
are,  my  career  would  be  ruined.  More  than  one  consul  has  been 
severely  snubbed  for  doing  so.'  On  another  occasion  I  heard 
also  from  a  consular  official  of  a  horrible  case  of  judicial  torture. 
I  asked  for  the  details.  He  durst  not  give  me  them,  and  told 
me  the  case  would  not  be  reported,  as  the  consuls  had  been 
made  to  understand  that  any  reports  unfavourable  to  the  Turks 
would  be  unwelcome  to  the  embassy." 

But  on  this  matter  we  are  not  left  to  conjecture,  or  even  to 
seek  for  the  testimony  of  men  of  veracity.  It  is  witnessed  to 
by  the  papers  presented  to  Parliament.  The  official  acts  of  the 
Government  in  England,  and  the  circulars  and  instructions  of 
the  ambassador  at  Constantinople,  proclaim  the  same  settled 
determination  to  suppress,  and,  if  need  be,  to  pervert,  any 
information  by  which  the  people  of  England  may  be  made 
acquainted  with  the  condition  of  an  empire  which,  at  the  cost 


'The  Christians  in  ^Turkey.  5 

of  priceless  lives  and  of  abundant  treasure,  we  have  so  frequently 
been  called  upon  to  uphold. 

In  the  early  part  of  1860,  Prince  GortschakoiF,  the  Russian 
Minister  for  Foreign  Aftairs,  addressed  a  circular  to  the  Great 
Powers  of  Europe,  pointing  out  the  continuance  of  that  injustice 
of  which  the  Christians  in  Turkey  had  so  long  complained,  and 
which  the  Porte  had,  at  various  periods,  for  upwards  of  the  last 
thirty  years,  promised  should  be  removed.  In  that  circular, 
which  was  dated  in  May,  1860,  the  following  statement 
occurs  : — 

"  The  attention  which  the  discussions  upon  the  condition  of  the 
East  has  excited  throughout  Europe,  makes  us  desirous  of  freeing 
from  all  error  and  false  and  exaggerated  interpretation  the  part 
which  the  Imperial  Cabinet  has  taken,  and  the  object  which  it 
proposes  to  itself  in  this  matter. 

"  For  more  than  a  year  the  official  reports  of  our  agents  in 
Turkey  have  made  us  acquainted  with  the  increasingly  serious 
condition  of  the  Christian  provinces  under  the  rule  of  the  Porte, 
and  especially  of  Bosnia,  Herzegovina,  and  Bulgaria.  This  con- 
dition does  not  date  from  to-day,  but,  far  from  getting  better,  as 
was  hoped,  it  has  become  worse  during  the  last  few  years. 

"  In  this  conviction,  after  having,  on  the  one  hand,  vainly 
sought  to  enlighten  the  Turkish  Government  on  the  gravity  of  the 
circumstances,  by  communicating  to  it  successively  all  the  ac- 
counts which  have  been  made  known  to  us  of  the  abuses  com- 
mitted by  local  authorities  ;  and  after  having,  on  the  other  hand, 
exhausted  all  means  of  persuasion  that  we  could  use  among  the 
Christians,  in  order  to  induce  them  to  patience,  we  have  frankly 
and  loyally  addressed  ourselves  to  the  Cabinets  of  the  Great 
Powers  of  Europe.  We  have  explained  to  them  the  circum- 
stances, as  described  in  the  reports  of  our  agents ;  the  imminence 
of  a  crisis ;  our  conviction  that  isolated  representations,  sterile,  or 
palliative  promises,  will  no  longer  suffice  as  a  preventive  ;  and 
also  the  necessity  of  an  understanding  of  the  Great  Powers  among 
themselves  and  with  the  Porte,  that  they  will  consult  together  as 
to  the  measures  which  can  alone  put  an  end  to  this  dangerous 
state  of  things.  We  have  not  made  absolute  propositions  as  to 
the  course  to  be  adopted.  We  have  confined  ourselves  to  show- 
ing the  urgency,  and  indicating  the  object.  As  to  the  first,  we 
have  not  concealed  the  fact  that  it  appears  to  us  to  admit  of  no 
doubt,  and  to  allow  of  no  delay. 

"  First  of  all,  an  immediate  local  inquiry,  with  the  participation 
of  Imperial  delegates,  in  order  to  verify  the  reality  of  the  facts ; 
next,  an  understanding  which  it  is  reserved  for  the  Great  Powers 


6  'The  Christians  in  Turkey. 

to  establish  with  each  other  and  with  tlie  Porte,  in  order  to  engage 
it  to  adopt  the  necessary  organic  measures  for  l)ringing  about  in 
its  relations  with  the  Christian  populations  of  the  empire,  a  real, 
serious,  and  durable  amelioration. 

"  There  is  nothing  here,  then,  in  the  shape  of  an  interference 
wounding  to  the  dignity  of  the  Porte.  We  do  not  suspect  its 
intentions ;  it  is  the  Power  most  interested  in  a  departure  from 
the  })resent  situation.  Be  it  the  result  of  blindness,  tolerance,  or 
feebleness,  the  concurrence  of  Eurojoe  cannot  but  be  useful  to  the 
Porte,  whether  to  enlighten  its  judgment  or  to  fortify  its  action. 
There  can  no  longer  be  a  question  of  an  attack  on  its  rights,  which 
we  desire  to  see  respected,  or  of  creating  complications,  which  it 
is  our  wish  to  prevent.  The  understanding  which  we  wish  to  see 
established  between  the  Great  Powers  and  the  Turkish  Govern- 
ment, must  be  to  the  Christians  a  proof  that  their  fate  is  taken 
into  consideration,  and  that  we  are  seriously  occupied  in  amelio- 
rating it.  At  the  same  time,  it  will  be  to  the  Porte  a  certain  pledge 
of  the  friendly  intentions  of  the  Powers  which  have  placed  the 
conservation  of  the  Ottoman  Empire  among  the  essential  condi- 
tions of  the  European  equilibrium.  Thus,  both  sides  ought  to 
see  in  it  a  motive  :  the  Turkish  Government,  for  confidence  and 
security — the  Christians,  for  patience  and  hope.  Europe,  on  its 
part,  after  past  experience,  will  not,  in  our  opinion,  find  elsewhere 
than  in  this  moral  action  the  guarantees  which  a  question  of  first 
rank  demands,  with  which  its  tranquillity  is  indissolubly  connected, 
and  in  which  the  interests  of  humanity  mingle  with  those  of  policy. 
Our  August  Master  has  never  disavowed  the  strong  sympathy  with 
which  the  former  inspire  him.  His  Majesty  desires  not  to  burden 
his  conscience  with  the  reproach  of  having  remained  silent  in 
the  face  of  such  sufferings,  when  so  many  voices  are  raised  else- 
where, under  circumstances  much  less  imperious.  We  are,  more- 
over, profoundly  convinced  that  this  order  of  ideas  is  inseparable 
from  the  political  interest  which  Russia,  like  all  the  other  Powers, 
has  in  the  maintenance  of  the  Ottoman  Empire. 

"  AVe  trust  that  these  views  are  shared  by  all  the  Cabinets  ;  but 
we  are  also  convinced  that  the  time  for  illusions  is  past,  that  any 
hesitation,  any  adjournment,  will  have  grave  consequences.  In 
combining,  with  all  our  efforts,  to  place  the  Ottoman  Government 
ni  a  course  which  may  avert  these  eventualities,  we  believe  that 
we  are  giving  it  a  proof  of  our  solicitude,  while  at  the  same  time 
we  fulfil  a  duty  to  humanity." 

Upon  the  receipt  of  this  circular.  Sir  H.  Bulwer,  acting 
under  the  instructions  of  the  English  Government,  drew  up  a 
list  of  questions,  which  he  sent  to  the  various  consuls  through- 
out  Turkey.      No  persons  could,    from  their  position,   better 


'The  Christians  in  'Turkey.  7 

speak  on  such  a  subject ;  none  would  be  more  ready  to  furnish 
evidence  which  would  contradict  the  assertions  of  the  Russian 
note,  provided  that  this  were  possible.  From  their  answer, 
honestly,  faithfully,  and  intelligently  given,  we  might  have 
had  a  luminous  survey  of  the  Turkish  empire.  Such  a  report 
would  have  been  invaluable.  It  was  not  likely  that  English 
consuls  would  exaggerate  the  unhappy  condition  of  the  Chris- 
tians, since  they  had  been  made  to  feel  in  many  ways  that 
even  truth  on  this  subject  was  "  unwelcome  to  the  embassy  ;  " 
and  before  sending  in  their  answers  they  were  reminded  that 
their  very  bread  depended  upon  the  will  of  his  Excellency  the 
Ambassador.*  At  the  same  time,  it  is  evident,  that  reports 
from  the  pens  of  English  gentlemen,  making  allowances  for  the 
circumstances  of  the  case,  would,  on  the  whole,  present  a 
faithful  picture  of  the  condition  of  the  people — slightly  coloured, 
perhaps,  in  favour  of  things  as  they  are,  and  framed  in  some 
degree  to  meet  the  wishes  of  the  Government  which  they 
served,  but  still  generally  trustworthy.  It  would  seem,  how- 
ever, that  Sir  Henry  Bulwer  felt,  from  the  first,  some  misgivings 
that  a  simple  answer  to  these  questions  would  confirm  every 
jot  and  tittle  of  the  accusations  of  the  Russian  minister,  and 
accordingly  he  took  the  unusual  step  of  issuing  a  circular, 
dated  "Constantinople,  June  11th,  1860,"  and  inclosing  it 
under  the  same  cover  as  the  questions,  by  which  circular  he 
directed  the  consuls  in  what  way  he  wished  and  expected 
them  to  answer  the  questions.  In  this  circular,  which  one  of 
the  consuls  rightly  calls  an  "  instruction,"  Sir  Henry  Bulwer 
says — 

"  Looking  at  the  barbarous  and  despotic  power  but  a  few  years 
since  exercised  by  the  Pashas  in  the  Provinces,  and  at  the  venal 
practices  too  long  indulged  in  by  Turkish  functionaries, — the  temp- 
tation being  not  unoften  given  by  the  Rayahs  themselves,  who 
bribed  such  functionaries  to  favour  the  one  against  the  other,^it 
is  too  much  to  expect  that  a  pure  and  perfect  administration  will 
now  be  found. 

*  ''  I  assure  you  that  your  conduct  at  this  crisis  will  be  duly  watched  by  me, 
and  my  opinion  respecting  it,  whether  favourable  or  the  reverse,  communicated 
to  Her  Majesty's  Government."— C/m^/ar  of  Sir  JI.  Bulwer  to  Her  Maiesty's 
Consuls^  August  8,  i860. 


8  T^he  Christians  in  1'urkey. 

"  The  crimes,  moreover,  signalized  by  Russia,  are  in  all  countries 
unfortunately  to  be  seen  and  deplored  ;  and  whilst  religious  toler- 
ation to  a  far  greater  extent  than  is  even  now  practised  by  many 
European  governments,  has  been  traditionally  characteristic  of. 
Turkish  domination, — a  system  of  religious  ecpiality,  though  by  no 
means  easy  to  establish  at  first — when  the  conquering  race  is  of 
one  creed,  and  the  conquered  of  another, —  has,  nevertheless,  of 
late  years,  made  a  visible  progress  in  the  capital ;  and  can  hardly, 
one  would  suppose,  since  it  has  been  proclaimed  ostentatiously 
and  constantly,  with  the  consent  of  the  Sovereign,  be  altogether 
disregarded  by  the  Porte's  official  servants  in  the  country  at  large. 

"  Thus, — whilst  I  am  far  from  denying  that  great  and  radical 
reforms  are  required  in  the  provincial  administration,  I  am,  never- 
theless, inclined  to  believe  that  it  is  an  exaggeration  to  contend 
that  things  are  in  a  vmch  worse  state  than  under  the  circum- 
stances might  be  expected,  or  that  there  is  a  constant  and  perverse 
action,  on  the  part  of  the  Governors  and  their  subordinates,  in 
opposition  to  the  general  policy  which  their  superiors  are  pledged 
to  carry  out." 

And  Sir  Henry  Bulwer  thus  significantly  adds — 

"Her  Majesty's  Government  wishes,  as  you  well  know,  to 
maintain  the  Ottoman  Empire, — which  in  its  fall  would  produce 
a  general  disorganization  in  the  East,  accompanied,  probably,  by 
war  throughout  the  world, — the  whole  producing  a  series  of  dis- 
asters which  would  certainly  not  benefit  any  class  in  Turkey,  and 
would  be  likely  to  cause  great  calamities  to  mankind." 

Now  it  is  evident  that  had  Sir  Henry  Bulwer  believed  that 
the  state  of  Turkey  was  improved  or  improving,  he  might  have 
safely  left  it  to  the  consuls  to  make  such  a  declaration  without 
telling  them  that  he  expected  them  to  do  so.  If  under  the 
mild  "  toleration  "  of  Turkey  the  Christians  were  reposing  in 
peace  and  were  free  from  grievous  oppressions,  it  was  not 
necessary  that  the  ambassador  at  Constantinople  should  tell  this 
to  the  consuls,  who  must  know  far  better  than  he  could  what  was 
the  condition  of  the  Christians.  That  his  circular  was  regarded  by 
the  consuls  as  a  dictation  as  to  the  kind  of  answers  desired  by  Sir 
Henry  Bulwer,  and  "welcome  to  the  Embassy,"  is  evident  from  a 
circumstance  which,  if  it  were  not  for  the  gravity  of  the  offence 
against  the  very  first  principles  of  morality,  would  be  simply 
ludicrous.  By  some  mistake  in  the  office  of  the  ambassador, 
the  list  of  questions  was  received  by  Mr.  Skene,  the  Consul 


T^he  Christians  m  'Turkey.  9 

at  Aleppo,  without  the  circular  which  should  have  accom- 
panied it ;  on  the  4th  of  August,  that  gentleman  forwarded  his 
answers  in  simple  child-like  faith  that  his  excellency  required 
truthful  answers  to  his  questions.  A  few  days,  however,  after 
the  report  had  been  sent,  the  circular  arrived  under  another 
cover.  It  was  then  evident  to  him  that  he  had  committed  a 
great  blunder ;  he  had  been  asked  to  bless  the  Sultan,  to  praise 
his  beneficent  and  ''tolerant"  rule,  and  to  contradict  the  accu- 
sation in  the  Russian  note.  Alas !  he  had  unwillingly  cursed 
the  one  and  confirmed  the  other  by  a  simple  picture  of  the 
state  of  the  province  in  which  he  resided.  Here  it  would 
obviously  have  been  better  to  have  let  the  matter  rest,  the 
mistake  of  not  sending  the  questions  and  the  draught  answers 
together  had  been  made  at  Constantinople,  and  the  blunder  of 
telling  the  truth  had  been  committed  at  Aleppo,  in  consequence 
of  the  first  error.  This,  however,  did  not  satisfy  poor  Mr. 
Skene.  He  did  what  terrified  men  of  no  great  moral  courage 
frequently  do.  He  was  bold  even  to  rashness.  He  undertook 
to  confute  himself,  and  wrote  a  despatch  full  of  lamentation  at 
his  simplicity,  and  overflowing  with  apologies  for  speaking  the 
truth.  In  this  latter  document  the  consul  professes  that  he 
is  not  so  competent  to  speak  as  his  Excellency,  his  ideas  are  all 
"  crude,"  and  he  seeks  to  recal  his  former  statement,  seemingly 
not  knowing  it  was  too  late  to  do  so.  Eating  his  leek  with  a 
very  wry  face,  in  his  alarm  he  made  a  larger  meal  of  it  than 
was  at  all  necessary. 

In  his  second  report,  written  after  he  had  learnt  why  Sir 
Henry  Bulwer  had  sent  the  list  of  questions  to  him,  Mr.  Skene 
thus  writes — 


"  On  the  4th  instant  1  had  the  honour  of  forwarding  my  replies 
to  the  queries  contained  in  your  Excellency's  circular  of  June  11, 
which  had  reached  me  only  a  few  days  previously,  and  yesterday 
I  received  the  other  circular  [paring  the  same  date.  I  thus 
furnished  what  information  I  ^uld  luithout  being  aivare  of  the 
motives  dictating  the  quest iotis^  and  without  being  in  possession 
of  the  valuable  instructions  conveyed  by  the  other  circular.  I 
shall,  therefore,  endeavour  now  to  supply  the  deficiencies  of  my 
replies. 


lo  T^he  Christians  in  'Turkey, 


"  Your  Excellency  expresses  the  belief  that  it  is  an  exaggera- 
tion to  contend  that  things  are  in  a  much  worse  state  than,  under 
the  circumstances,  might  be  expected.     This  view  of  the  case  is 

fully  corroborated  by  my  experience. 

*  *  *  i|t  * 

"  I  am  sure  your  Excellency  wishes  to  have  opinions  frankly 
stated,  in  order  that  they  may  be  duly  sifted,  and  appreciated 
according  to  their  merits  and  demerits  ;  and  I  therefore  hope 
I  may  be  held  excused  if  I  have  too  freely  given  utterance  to 
these  crude  notions  on  a  subject,  the  consideration  of  which  may 
not  strictly  form  part  of  a  consul's  attributes." 

It  is  a  melancholy  spectacle  to  see  a  man  of  mature  age  making 
piteous  appeals  for  tender  consideration  because  he  had  un- 
fortunately spoken  the  truth ;  but  however  melancholy  the 
spectacle  is,  it  is  important,  since  it  shows  us  the  effect  of  the 
circular  of  Sir  Henry  Bulwer  upon  the  mind  at  least  of  one  of 
the  consuls,  and  it  leaves  us  to  regret  that  we  have  missed 
those  valuable  photographs  of  the  state  of  Turkey  which,  but  for 
the  forethought  of  Sir  Henry  Bulwer,  we  should  have  obtained. 
Under  the  circumstances,  therefore,  every  admission  of  the 
consular  body  as  to  the  misrule,  the  oppression,  and  cruelty 
practised  by  the  officers  of  the  Turkish  Government,  acquires 
additional  weight.  Nor  would  it  be  right  to  pass  over,  without 
a  word  of  admiration,  the  courage  which  has  led  some  of  those 
officers  to  speak  plain  words  and  to  declare  unpalatable  truths 
in  their  reports. 

But  the  record  of  the  freaks  of  British  diplomacy  are  not  at 
an  end.  The  papers  lately  presented  to  Parliament  are  full  of 
mournful  instances  of  the  way  in  which  truth  is  paltered  with, 
equivocation  resorted  to,  and  even  positive  untruth  suggested, 
when  it  is  thought  necessary  to  throw  the  shield  of  England's 
might — T  wish  I  could  say  England's  greatness — over  the  cruel 
oppression  and  the  profligate  sensuality  of  Turkey.  I  will  not 
weary  the  reader  by  quoting,  as  Irnight,  the  numerous  despatches 
of  Sir  Henry  Bulwer,  especially  those  which  occur  in  the  Blue 
Books  on  the  Syrian  massacres,  which  illustrate  this  dishonesty. 
I  content  myself  by  citing  one  painful  instance  from  the  de- 
spatches of  the  Secretary  for  Foreign  Affairs,  Earl  Russell. 


l!he  Christians  in  Turkey,  1 1 

Enough  has  been  written  respecting  the   bombardment   of 
Belgrade  which  took  place  in  June  last  year.     That  the  soldiers 
of  a  garrison,  more  numerous  than  the  whole  adult  male  popula- 
tion  of  the  commercial  city  near  which  they  were  quartered, 
sheltered  by  the  walls  of  a  citadel  of  enormous  strength  perched 
on  a  promontory  commanding  the  whole  of  the  city  which  lies 
on  its  slope  and   mounting   on  its  ramparts  more  than   two 
hundred   pieces    of   cannon,  could  pretend  that  they  fancied 
themselves  in  danger  from  the  attacks  of  a  smaller  number  of 
shopkeepers,  who  were  without  means  of   offence,  must  con- 
vince every  unprejudiced  person  that  it  is  dangerous  to  entrust 
arms  of  any  kind  to  such   soldiers.     Be  that,  however,  as  it 
may,    after   the   bombardment   occurred.    Sir    Henry  Bulwer, 
whose  Turkish  predilections  have  been   sufficiently  evidenced 
by  his  "  Circular  "  just  quoted,  addressed  a  letter  on  the  24th 
of  .Tune,  to  the  Foreign  Office  in  London,  in  which,  though  he 
endeavours  to  exonerate  the  Turks  from  a  considerable  share 
of  the  blame,  yet  he  admits,  "  The  Servians  were  neither,   I 
think,  prepared  nor  disposed  just  at  present  to  enter  upon  any 
serious  conflict."*    This  despatch  was  received  by  Earl  Russell 
on  the  5th  of  July,  and  five  days  after  this  he  wrote  to  Lord 
Napier,  the  Ambassador  at  St.  Petersburg,  and  directed  him  to 
state   the    contrary,    and  to    assert    "  that   it   is    evident   that 
Servia  provoked  the  recent  conflict  at  Belgrade,"!  although  he 
had  just  received  a  despatch  from  Sir  Henry  Bulwer  alleging  the 
reverse.     When  this   assertion  was   reported   to   the  Russian 
minister,  it  cannot  therefore  surprise  us  to  read,  in  a  despatch 
of  Mr.  Lumley,  "  Prince  Gortschakoff  demurred  to  the  state- 
ment that  it  was  evident  the  recent  conflict  at  Belgrade  had 
been  excited  by  the  Servians.     He  had  every  reason  to  believe 
the  contrary  had  been  the  case,  and  that  his  views  would  be 
borne  out  by  the  opinion  of  Her  Majesty's  consul-general  in 
Servia — a  gentleman  and  a  man  of  honour — in  whose  version 
of  the  affair  he  would  place  implicit  faith."  | 

*  Correspondence  on  the  Bombardment  of  Belgrade,  p.  il. 
+  Ibid.  p.  17. 
Ij:  Ibid.  p.  19. 


12  T^he  Christians  in  'Turkey, 

Prince  Gortschakoff  probably  knew  that  the  instructions  given 
to  the  ambassador  at  St.  Petersburg  were  not  borne  out  by  the 
evidence  in  the  hands  of  Earl  Russell. 

By  means,  then,  such  as  these — the  systematic  suppression 
of  information — the  requiring  our  consular  agents  to  make 
one-sided,  partial,  and  coloured  statements,  and,  when  all  these 
fail,  boldly  resorting  to  something  so  like  to  untruth  that  it 
cannot  be  distinguished  from  it — are  the  interests  of  the  public 
of  this  country  diverted  from  the  sufferings  of  the  people  of  the 
East.  But,  let  us  bear  in  mind,  in  our  zeal  to  preserve,  at 
all  hazards,  "  the  integrity  of  Turkey,"  that  the  integrity  of  our 
public  men  is  greatly  suffering,  and  the  honour  and  humanity  of 
England  are  in  danger  of  becoming  bywords  in  many  parts  of 
the  world.  It  would  surely  be  more  manly,  more  honourable, 
more  politic,  to  grapple  with  the  real  facts  of  the  case.  It  would 
be  better — for  honesty  is  still  the  best  policy — to  acknowledge 
that  though  the  Government  of  Turkey  is  hopelessly  dead  or 
dying ;  though  the  moral  corruption  of  all  classes  in  that  country, 
but  especially  of  its  rulers,  has  reached  such  a  stage  that  it  is  too 
polluting  a  subject  to  be  even  mentioned,  still  less  detailed ; 
though  the  unhappy  subject  races  are  exposed  to  daily  massacres 
<md  to  outrages  worse  than  death  ;  though  portions  of  the  empire, 
naturally  amongst  the  most  fertile  on  the  globe — tracts  of  land 
which  a  few  years  ago  were  cultivated  with  the  same  care  as 
the  gardens  of  Flanders  or  of  Lombardy — are  now  a  waste 
wilderness,  trodden  only  by  the  feet  of  wandering  Bedouins,  by 
some  Christian  flying  from  the  intolerable  oppression  of  his 
savage  masters,  or,  more  commonly,  only  by  prowling  beasts 
of  prey,  for  this — as  I  shall  be  able  to  show  from  documents  of 
unimpeachable  veracity — is,  in  brief,  the  condition  of  the  greater 
part  of  Turkey  in  Asia — yet  that  in  despite  of  all  this  it  is 
for  some  reason  or  another  so  important  to  England  to  main- 
tain all  these  abominations  that  we  are  resolved  to  do  so.  It 
would  be  better  to  acknowledge  this  :  but  not  at  the  cost  of 
our  own  "integrity"  to  attempt  to  conceal  that  which  is 
notoriously  and  unhappily  true.  We  might  still  plead,  if  we 
would,  that,    all  this  accumulated   misery   and   evil  notwith- 


T!he  Christians  in  "Turkey.  13 

standing,  it  is  sound  policy  to  perpetuate  these  horrors,  to 
sustain  this  crumbling  pillar  and  to  prop  this  falling  edifice  of 
Ottoman  power.  I  confess  that  both  humanity  and  policy 
are,  in  my  opinion,  damaged  by  the  course  which  the  Foreign 
Office  is  bent  on  pursuing ;  but,  at  any  rate,  if  necessary,  let 
that  course  be  held  to  without  resorting  to  equivocation,  deceit, 
and  falsehood.  Such  weapons  indicate  a  desperate  cause,  or 
they  will  injure  that  which,  but  for  their  use,  need  not  be 
despaired  of. 

The  witnesses  whom  I  am  about  to  quote,  and  who  in  many 
cases  are  our  own  consuls  settled  in  Turkey,  write  with  an 
evident  consciousness  that  any  bias  in  favour  of  the  oppressed 
races  of  that  country  would  be  "  unwelcome  to  the  embassy," 
and,  as  Sir  Henry  Bulwer  had  lately  informed  them  in  writing, 
to  the  British  Government,  yet  testify  to  these  facts  : — 

(I.)  That  the  most  fertile  provinces  in  Turkey,  formerly  and 
even  recently  covered  with  flourishing  villages  and  occupied  by 
industrious  inhabitants,  are  now  waste  and  desolate,  filled  only 
with  ruin, "  the  mouldering  remains  of  slaughteretl  men  and 
children,  and  with  prowling  beasts  of  prey.  That  the  former 
inhabitants  have  been  massacred  or  driven  away,  and  that  the 
sands  of  the  desert  are  fast  encroaching  upon  what  were  formerly 
the  most  fruitful  lands  on  the  globe. 

(II.)  That  moral  corruption  the  most  horrible,  and  sensuality 
the  most  loathsome,  has  become  universal  amongst  the  Turkish 
people  and  is  fast  depopulating  the  empire  and  destroying  the 
whole  Mussulman  race. 

(III.)  That  alarm  and  terror  for  the  lives  and  honour  of  their 
families  reign  in  every  quarter  of  the  Turkish  empire.  That 
there  is  no  security  for  industry,  no  safety  for  life  ;  and  that  with 
the  diminution  of  the  dominant  race,  the  jealousy  and  hatred 
of  the  Turk  towards  the  Christian  is  acquiring  fresh  force. 

(IV.)  That  no  attempt  has  been  made  by  the  Turkish  Govern- 
ment to  fulfil  the  engagements  which,  from  time  to  time,  it  has 
entered  into  with  the  Great  Powers  of  Europe  to  guard  against 
the  oppression  of  the  subject  race. 

(V.)  That  in  the  Christian  races  of  Turkey,  and  in  them  only, 
are   there   any  signs  of  life,   and   that  their  rapid   increase  in 


14  'The  Christians  in  Turkey. 

numbers  and  material  prosperity,  as  well  as  the  extension  of 
education  amongst  them,  together  with  their  superior  industry 
and  morality,  aflford  the  only  hope  for  the  future. 

That  the  condition  of  the  people  of  Turkey — the  large  mass  of 
the  population  of  that  country — presents  the  sad  spectacle  which 
I  have  here  indicated,  and  which  I  am  about  to  illustrate  from 
official  and  other  unexceptionable  documents,  I  believe  no  one  at 
all  acquainted  with  the  subject  will  deny.  The  utmost  that  the 
apologists  of  Turkey  are  accustomed  to  plead  is,  that  the  de- 
population, the  massacres,  the  cruel  acts  of  injustice  practised 
toward  the  Christians,  arise  not  from  the  direct  action  of  the 
Turkish  Government,  but  from  the  corruption  of  the  officers 
and  the  fanaticism  of  the  Mussulmans,  which  it  is  too  feeble 
to  restrain  or  punish.  This,  no  doubt,  is  in  part  true  ;  but 
then  it  ought  to  be  remembered  that  the  very  feebleness  of  the 
central  Government  arises  from  its  injustice.  But,  indeed,  this 
is  only  true  in  part.  The  men  who  compose  the  Turkish 
Government — the  owners  of  the  sumptuous  palaces  which 
fringe  the  Bosphorus,  are  in  no  degree  removed  above  the 
crowd  in  intelligence,  in  uprightness,  in  morality  ;  and  much  of 
the  ruin  which  lies  like  a  heavy  blight  on  the  land,  and  the 
present  hopeless  condition  of  the  Ottoman  empire,  arise  from 
the  positive  sins  of  its  Government,  its  miserable  faithlessness 
towards  its  subjects,  as  well  as  from  its  inherent  powerlessness. 

Practically,  however,  it  is  of  little  consequence  to  men  who 
suffer,  to  what  quarter  the  source  of  the  evil  of  which  they 
complain  may  be  traced.  A  peasant  who  is  stripped  of  his 
property  because  he  is  a  Christian — whose  testimony  in  a  court 
of  justice  is  refused  for  the  same  reason — who  has  been  arbi- 
trarily imprisoned — whose  wife  and  daughter  have  been  out- 
raged, and  whose  sons  have  been  executed  because  they  ventured 
to  defend  the  honour  of  their  mother  and  sisters — derives  no 
comfort  from  being  told  that  all  these  things  have  happened, 
not  from  the  vice  and  corruption  of  the  Government,  but  only 
from  its  want  of  power  to  protect.  And  let  it  be  remembered, 
that  every  means  which  statecraft  can  devise — protocols  with- 


^he  Christians  in  Turkey,  15 

out  number,  alliances  on  all  sides,  conventions  to  avoid  wars, 
and  wars  which  have  happened  notwithstanding — have  all  been 
resorted  to  with  the  view  of  infusing  new  life  into  the  veins  of 
that  dying  body,  and  to  give  it  artificial  strength,  but  all  without 
avail.  The  ruin  goes  on  at  an  accelerated  speed — the  feeble 
Government  is  becoming  every  day  more  hopelessly  feeble.       / 

(I.)  The  first  point  which  I  have  indicated  as  symptomatic  of 
the  decay  and  approaching  extinction  of  Turkey  is  the  desolation 
which  is  to  be  met  with  in  all  the  provinces  of  the  empire,  and 
which  is  increasing  in  intensity,  and  widening  in  area.  That 
this  is  so,  we  know  from  testimony  which  is  as  unimpeachable  as 
it  is  uniform.  The  evidence  is  so  abundant,  and  the  witnesses 
to  this  fact  so  numerous,  that  the  only  difficulty  arises  from  the 
necessity  of  selection. 

Of  the  country  about  Smyrna,  Mr.  Senior  thus  describes 
what  met  his  own  eye,  and  was  pointed  out  to  him  by  the 
Prussian  consul  : — 

*• '  A  strong  proof  of  the  depopulation  of  the  country  is 
the  presence  of  nomadic  tribes,  Irooks  and  TurcoTnans,  who 
wander  over  it  in  parties  of  from  thirty  to  forty  families,  carrying 
with  them  cattle,  camels,  horses,  and  sheep  in  thousands,  en- 
camping and  feeding  on  the  unoccupied  lands.  The  Irooks  live 
in  tents  ;  and,  besides  their  pastoral  employments,  weave  carpets 
and  coarse  cloths.  The  Turcomans  are  purely  pastoral,  and 
sometimes  build  temporary  villages  of  wood  coated  with  mud.  I 
remember  finding  one  near  Sardis  on  the  same  spot  for  two  suc- 
cessive years.  They  had  150  camels,  400  or  500  head  of  cattle, 
and  perhaps  10,000  sheep.  I  asked  them  how  long  they  intended 
to  remain  there.  "  God  only  knows,"  they  answered.  The  next 
year  they  were  gone.' 

"  '  To  whom  then, '  I  said,  '  does  the  land  on  which  they  en- 
camp, and  feed  their  herds  and  flocks,  belong  V 

" '  To  the  Sultan  in  general,'  he  answered. 

"  'And  do  they  pay  for  its  use  ]' 

"  '  Not,'  he  replied,  'when  it  is  the  Sultan's.  The  unoccupied 
land  of  the  Sultan  may  be  used  without  payment ;  when  they  use 
that  belonging  to  private  persons,  some  payment  is  exacted. 
They  ought  to  pay  tithe,  but  the  appearance  of  a  tithe-collector  is 
a  notice  to  them  to  depart.' 

" '  How  much  of  Asia  Minor,'  I  said,  '  do  you  suppose  to  be 
uncultivated  1 ' 

" '  Ninety-nine   hundredths,'   he   answered ;    '  if  you   go   from 


1 6  T'he  Christians  in  'Turkey. 

hence  towards  Magnesia,  you  will  ride  ten  hours  through  fine 
land  without  seeing  a  human  habitation.  But  such  is  the  fertility 
of  the  hundredth  ])art  which  is  cultivated,  that  if  there  were  roads 
its  produce  would  influence  sensibly  the  markets  of  Europe.'"* 

Of  the  whole  province  of  Palestine,  Mr.  Finn,  Her  Majesty's 
Consul  at  Jerusalem  reports,  that  it  is  "  seriously  under-popu- 
lated, and  consequently  large  tracts  lie  waste  ;  and  of  the 
inhabitants  he  writes  : — 

"  We  have  a  thinly  scattered  population,  almost  entirely  engaged 
in  rural  occupations,  propagated  like  wild  animals,  without  educa- 
tion, in  the  common  acceptation  of  that  word,  or  even  a  decent 
sense  of  any  religion  whatever,  and  ignorant  of  everything  but  the 
use  of  very  clumsy  fire-arms,  and  actuated  by  no  conscientious 
feeling  beyond  the  requirements  of  their  clan  or  faction."  t 

As  to  Aleppo  and  its  neighbourhood,  Mr.  Skene  in  his/r5^ 
report  thus  writes  : — 

"  This  province  is  in  a  good  condition  as  regards  the  amount 
of  production.  But  unfortunately,  the  productive  class  does  not 
enjoy  in  peace  the  fruits  of  labour.  A  portion  of  its  produce  is 
carried  oft'  by  the  nomadic  Arabs,  and  extorted  from  the  pea- 
santry by  the  farmers  of  the  tithes. 

"Vast  plains  of  the  most  fertile  land  lie  waste  on  account  of 
the  incursions  of  the  Bedouins,  who  drive  the  agricultural  popula- 
tion westward,  in  order  to  secure  pasture  for  their  increasing  flocks 
of  sheep  and  herds  of  camels.  I  have  seen  twenty-five  villages 
plundered  by  a  single  incursion  of  Sheik  Mohammed  Dukhy  with 
2,000  Beni  Sachar  horsemen.  I  have  visited  a  fertile  district 
which  possessed  100  villages  twenty  years  ago,  and  found  only  a 
few  lingering  Fellahs,  destined  soon  to  follow  their  kindred  to  the 
hills  ranging  along  the  seaboard.  I  have  explored  towns  in  the 
Desert,  with  well-paved  streets,  houses  still  roofed,  and  their  stone 
doors  swinging  on  the  hinges,  ready  to  be  occupied,  and  yet 
quite  untenanted  ;  thousands  of  acres  of  fine  arable  land  spread- 
ing around  them,  with  tracks  of  watercourses  for  irrigation,  now 
yielding  but  a  scanty  pasture  to  the  sheep  and  camels  of  the 
Bedouin.  This  overlapping  of  the  Desert  on  the  cultivated  plains 
commenced  eighty  years  ago,  when  the  Anazi  tribes  migrated 
from  Central  Arabia  in  search  of  more  extended  pasturage,  and 
overran  Syria.  It  has  now  reached  the  sea  on  two  points,  near 
Acre,  and  between  Latakia  and  Tripoli. 

*  A  Journal  kept  in  Turkey  and  Greece,  by  Nassau  W.  Senior,  Esq. 
London  :  1859.  In  quoting  tliis  valuable  book  for  the  first  time,  I  cannot  but 
express  my  regret  that  it  is  so  little  known  to  English  readers. 

t  Report  of  Consuls  on  Condition  of  Christians  in  Turkey,  p.  27. 


'The  Christians  in  Turkey.  17 

"  The  Arab,  however,  does  not  always  carry  off  the  whole  stock 
of  the  villager,  but  is  frequently  satisfied  by  a  conciliatory  offering 
in  money  and  grain.  Something  is  thus  left  for  extortion  by  the 
tax-gatherer.  His  operations  are  conducted  in  an  equally  open 
manner  with  those  of  the  nomadic  plunderer.  When  the  tithes 
are  put  up  to  auction,  the  members  of  the  Provincial  Council 
select  the  villages  whose  revenues  they  wish  to  farm  under  the 
name  of  a  retainer.  They  agree  not  to  compete  with  each  other, 
and  use  their  joint  endeavours  to  prevent  others  from  outbidding 
them.  When  the  highest  price  is  offered  the  Pasha  consults  the 
Council,  which  declares  it  to  be  the  full  value ;  and  a  profitable 
bargain  is  obtained  by  the  Councillor  whose  turn  has  come. 
Then  begins  the  pressure  on  the  villager.  His  grain  is  threshed 
and  ready  for  sale,  but  he  must  not  move  it  until  the  tithe  is  taken 
by  the  farmer.  Prices  are  falling  in  the  market  with  the  daily 
increasing  abundance.  He  implores  permission  to  sell,  and 
receives  it  only  on  consenting  to  double  or  treble  the  tax.  In 
lieu  of  10  per  cent.,  there  are  instances  of  40  per  cent,  being  thus 
wrung  from  him,  when  the  want  of  the  necessaries  of  life  for  his 
family  prevents  his  waiting  longer.  The  peasant  is  next  forced  to 
convey  the  collector's  share  to  town  without  remuneration,  to  feed 
his  numerous  satellites,  to  bring  him  presents  of  poultry,  lambs, 
and  forage,  which  latter  produce  is  not  tithed.  He  has  no  means 
of  redress,  for  the  voice  of  the  all-powerful  Council  drowns  every 
complaint.     The  Pasha  is  appealed  to,  and  shrugs  his  shoulders. 

"  Still  the  agricultural  population  is  not  plunged  in  that  hope- 
less state  of  destitution  which  might  be  expected  under  these  con- 
ditions :  so  rich  is  the  soil,  so  industrious  and  frugal  the  labourer. 

"  In  the  towns,  until  quite  lately,  trade  and  manufactures  were 
in  a  flourishing  state.  Since  the  revival,  however,  of  the  old  feel- 
ings of  aversion  and  animosity  between  the  Mussulman  and 
Christian  communities,  a  disadvantageous  change  has  consequently 
become  apparent  also  in  the  material  circumstances  of  the  popu- 
lation. Want  of  confidence  in  the  future  is  withdrawing  capital 
from  circulation  ;  trade  stagnates  ;  and  one-half  of  the  looms  pre- 
viously worked  are  now  at  rest."  * 

Of  the  province  of  Erzeroom,  "  containing  about  fifteen 
hundred  villages,"  we  read  : — 

"  A  correct  census,  I  believe,  is  not  desired  by  the  Turks,  who 
are  conscious  of  a  very  sensible  decrease  in  the  Mussulman  popu- 
lation in  many  provinces,  and  naturally  would  not  like  to  publish 
this  fact."  t  • 

*  Report  of  Consuls  on  Condition  of  Christians  in  Turkey,  pp.  48,  49. 
+  Narrative  of  the  Siege  of  Kars.     By  Humphry  Sandwith,  M.  D.     London, 
1856.     P.  60. 

C 


1 8  The  Christians  in  Turkey. 

In  Mr.  Senior's  diary,  again,  occurs  the  following  picture  of 
the  depopulation  which  is  going  on  in  Armenia  :* — 

"  Saturday,  October  2\th. — I  sat  at  dinner  next  to  V.  W.,  who 
lias  just  returned  from  the  frontier  separating  Turkish  and  Russian 
Armenia. 

*•'  He  gave  a  frightful  account  of  the  misgovernment  of  Turkish 
Armenia. 

" '  It  is  such,'  he  said,  *  that  the  people  are  wishing  for  the 
Russians.  A  new  Pasha — and  there  is  one  every  three  or  four 
years — sends  word  of  his  arrival  to  all  the  subordinate  local 
officers.  This  is  a  notice  to  all  office-holders  to  be  prepared 
with  their  bribes,  and  to  all  office-hunters  to  be  prepared  to 
outbribe  them.' 

"  '  And  how,'  I  said,  '  do  those  who  have  bribed  him  get  back 
their  money  % ' 

" '  By  increasing  the  taxation,'  he  answered,  *  by  not  account- 
ing for  the  public  receipts,  by  winking  at  breaches  of  quarantine 
laws,  or  non-payment  of  custom-house  dues,  by  selling  justice, 
and  through  the  corves.  The  last  is  a  fertile  source  of  profit. 
The  Pasha  is  making  a  progress  -,  the  villages  in  his  line  have 
to  furnish  camels  and  horses ;  the  Nazir  requires  twice  as  many, 
or  five  times  as  many,  as  are  really  wanted,  and  is  bribed  to 
reduce  his  demand.  If  the  village  is  rich  and  bribes  highly,  it 
furnishes  none,  and  the  burden  falls  on  those  who  cannot  buy 
themselves  off;  they  are  forced  to  travel  with  their  beasts  for 
ten  or  for  twenty  days,  unpaid,  canying  their  own  food  and  that 
of  their  beasts,  or  plundering  it,  and  are  discharged  perhaps  loo 
miles  from  home,  their  cattle  and  themselves  lame  and  worn 
out.  The  amount  of  tyranny  may  be  inferred  from  the  depo- 
pulation. You  see  vast  districts  without  an  inhabitant,  in  which 
are  the  traces  of  a  large  and  civilized  people,  great  works  for 
irrigation  now  in  ruins,  and  constant  remains  of  deserted  towns. 
There  is  a  city  near  the  frontier  with  high  walls  and  large  stone 
houses,  now  absolutely  uninhabited  ;  it  had  once  60,000  inhabi- 
tants. There  is  not  a  palace  on  the  Bosphorus  that  has  not  deci- 
mated the  inhabitants  of  a  province." 

A  like  spectacle  is  presented  in  the  Troad.  In  the  same 
volume  from  which  the  last  extract  has  been  taken,  Mr.  Senior 
reports  a  conversation  which  he  had  with  Mr.  Calvert  in  these 
words  :  f — 

"  '  The  Turks  are  dying  out,  and  the  Greeks,  many  of  them  im- 
migrants from  European  Turkey,  are  increasing.  In  your  ride 
round  the  plain  of  Troy  to-morrow,  in  a  circuit  of  thirty  miles  you 

*  Senior,  p.  138-9.  f  Ibid.  p.  i63. 


l!he  Christians  in  'Turkey.  ip 

will  find  three  Greek  villages,  Runkoi,  Yenekoi,  and  Yenisher,  all 
thriving,  surrounded  by  gardens  and  cultivated  fields,  the  old 
houses  in  repair  and  new  ones  building.  The  only  other  human 
habitations  that  you  will  see  will  be  three  Turkish  villages — Chiflic, 
on  the  site  of  the  IHum  Novum,  Bounar  Bashi,  just  below  the  site 
of  Troy,  and  Halil  Eli.  The  first  has  about  twenty  inhabited 
houses,  the  second  about  fifteen,  and  the  third,  which,  twenty  years 
ago,  was  a  considerable  village,  has  only  three.'  " 

Let  us  turn  to  another  of  the  provinces  of  this  empire. 
On  leaving  Constantinople  Mr.  Setiior  reports  the  words  of  a 
friend  well  acquainted  with  the  whole  of  Turkey  : — 

"  ^  You  are  going,'  he  continued,  '  to  Smyrna  and  to  Greece. 
When  you  are  at  Smyrna,  visit  Ephesus.  You  will  ride  through 
fifty  miles  of  the  most  fertile  soil,  blessed  with  the  finest  climate 
in  the  world.  You  will  not  see  an  inhabitant  nor  a  cultivated 
field.  This  is  Turkey.  In  Greece,  or  in  the  Principalities,  you 
will  find  comparative  numbers,  wealth,  and  population.  They 
have  been  misgoverned  ;  they  have  been  the  seat  of  war ;  but 
they  have  thrown  off  the  Turk.' "  * 

And  again": — 

"  In  towns  where  there  were  3,000  Turks  five  or  six  years  ago, 
there  are  now  not  2,ooo.t  ...  In  the  provinces  of  the  Darda- 
nelles, the  deaths  exceed  the  births  by  about  six  per  cent. 

"  When  we  recollect  that  the  Greek  population  is  increasing, 
and,  therefore,  that  the  Turks  alone  suffer  this  excess  of  deaths, 
we  may  infer  that  they  are,  as  has  often  been  said  to  me,  rapidly 
dying  out."J 

Nor  is  all  this  the  inevitable  result  of  any  past  policy  which 
has  now  been  abandoned.  It  exists  still.  The  progress  of  ruin 
is  going  on  before  our  eyes.  Nay,  it  gathers  force  every  day. 
Mr.  Skene  contrasts  the  state  of  the  country  round  Aleppo  with 
what  it  was  only  twenty  years  ago.  Within  that  district  "  one 
hundred  villages"  had  been  entirely  obliterated  during  the  period 
of  twenty  years.  The  desolation  is  inseparable  from  Turkish  rule 
in  the  nineteenth  century.  It  is  not  the  consequence  of  Mus- 
sulman power  merely,  it  is  distinctively  Turkish.  During  the 
brief  rule  of  Mehemet  Ali,  Syria  was  beginning  to  be  repeopled, 

*  Senior,  p.  148.  t  Ibid.  p.  191.  %  Ibid,  p.  184. 

c  2 


20  ^he  Christians  in  Turkey, 

and  its  waste  places  to  be  cultivated.     Mr.  Brant,  our  consul  at 
Damascus,  writing  in  June,  1858,  says: — 

"  I  have  already  sent  a  report  on  the  trade  of  Damascus,  but  I 
conceive  it  would  be  incomplete  were  1  not  to  add  a  sketch  of  the 
state  and  administration  of  the  Paschalic.  In  the  report  I  said 
that,  while  the  province  w-as  in  the  occupation  of  Mehemet  Ali 
Pasha,  many  deserted  cities  and  villages  were  reinhabited,  and 
their  lands  brought  again  under  cultivation.  This  was  particu- 
larly the  case  in  the  Hauran,  in  the  country  round  Hamah,  and 
generally  on  the  confines  of  the  Desert.  In  these  places  the 
Arabs  were  made  to  respect  authority,  and  the  settled  inhabitants 
were  effectually  secured  against  their  depredations. 

"  The  whole  of  Syria  was  placed  under  the  civil  administration 
of  Sheriff  Pasha,  and  Ibrahim  Pasha  commanded  the  army,  which 
amounted  to  40,000  troops,  regular  and  irregular.  The  able 
administration  of  the  former  increased  the  prosperity  and  improved 
the  finances  of  the  country  as  much  as  the  activity  and  energy  of 
the  latter  promoted  security  and  confidence.  The  Government 
was  certainly  considered  harsh,  but  it  could  scarcely,  indeed,  have 
been  otherwise  regarded,  for  it  had  to  reform  so  many  abuses, 
and  to  substitute  system  and  equity  for  the  disorder,  license,  and 
fanaticism  which  prevailed.  The  upper  grades,  the  Eff'endis  and 
Aghas,  were  most  discontented,  for  they  enriched  themselves  by 
the  plunder  and  oppression  of  the  industrious  classes ;  but  the 
latter  were  pleased  to  find  themselves  freed  from  the  tyranny  they 
had  so  long  groaned  under,  and  the  Christians  were  particularly 
delighted  at  being  shielded  from  the  fanaticism  which  had  reduced 
them  to  a  state  of  intolerable  degradation.  The  peasantry  were 
not  less  contented ;  for,  although  the  fixed  taxes  were  rigorously 
exacted,  no  more  was  demanded,  and  no  one  was  allowed  to  seize 
their  produce  without  payment,  to  extort  from  them  anything  at 
less  than  its  value,  or  to  force  them  to  render  services  without  a 
fair  remuneration.  The  Mussulmans  were  subjected  to  a  con- 
scription, then  a  novelty,  which  was  a  source  of  serious  discontent, 
but  the  Christians  paying  Haratch  were  exempt  from  military 
service.  The  peasants  who  had  reoccupied  abandoned  villages 
were  assisted  with  loans  to  repair  the  houses  and  to  supply  them- 
selves with  stock,  and  enjoyed  besides  immunity  from  taxes  for  three 
years  ;  every  encouragement,  in  short,  was  held  out  to  increase 
production,  and  sometimes  even  troops,  with  Ibrahim  Pasha  at  their 
head,  went  out  to  destroy  the  eggs  and  young  of  the  locusts. 

"Under  a  system  so  vigorous,  equital)le,  and  considerate,  the 
country  was  gradually  advancing  in  ])rosperity,  and,  had  the 
Egyptian  rule  continued,  Syria  would  have  regained  a  great  portion 
of  its  ancient  populousness  and  wealth,  of  which  evident  traces 
are  visible  in  the  remains  of  innumerable  villages  and  cities  spread 


The  Christians  in  Turkey.  21 

over  the  Hauran,  as  well  as  to  be  found  far  to  the  eastward  in  the 
Desert,  where  also  Roman  roads  are  yet  to  be  traced."  * 

Then  came  the  bombardment  of  Acre  by  the  British  fleet, 
the  departure  of  the  Egyptians,  and  the  restoration  of  Syria  to 
Turkish  rule,  with  what  efiect  the  same  witness  reports  : — 

"Scarcely  were  the  Egyptians  expelled  and  the  strong  arm 
removed,  which  had  kept  every  one  in  due  subordination  to 
the  ruling  Power,  than  resistance  to  authority  began  to  replace 
obedience,  peculation  and  waste  to  be  substituted  for  honesty  and 
economy  in  the  administration  of  the  finances,  revenue  to  decrease, 
the  Arabs  again  to  encroach  on  the  settled  inhabitants,  the  newly 
repeopled  villages  and  lands  to  be  gradually  abandoned,  until,  at 
the  present  moment,  there  is  so  little  security  for  person  and  pro- 
perty, that  it  may  almost  be  said  no  longer  to  exist,  and  everything 
indicates  a  return  to  the  state  of  anarchy  in  which  the  Egyptians 
found  the  country." 

"  The  revenue  is  daily  diminishing,  from  villages  and  lands 
being  thrown  out  of  cultivation.  What  is  collected  is  in  a  great 
degree  misapplied  or  plundered  by  the  employes.  Money  is  re- 
quired from  Constantinople  to  carry  on  the  Government,  and  it  is 
too  evident  that  financial  matters  must  progressively  deteriorate,  for 
the  evils  of  a  corrupt  administration  are  constantly  extending."  t 

Whatever  energy  and  self-reliance  the  Turks  once  possessed 
has  long  since  gone.  To  use  again  the  language  of  Mr. 
Senior  : — 

" '  Until  the  battle  of  Lepanto  and  the  retreat  from  Vienna, 
they  possessed  the  grand  and  heroic  but  dangerous  virtues  of  a 
conquering  nation.  Th'ey  are  now  degraded  by  the  grovelling 
vices  of  a  nation  that  relies  on  foreigners  for  its  defence.  But  as 
respects  the  qualities  which  conduce  to  material  prosperity,  to 
riches  and  to  numbers,  I  do  not  believe  that  they  have  much 
changed.  I  do  not  believe  that  they  are  more  idle,  wasteful, 
improvident,  and  brutal  now  than  they  were  400  years  ago.  But 
it  is  only  within  the  last  fifty  years,  that  the  effects  of  these 
qualities  have  shown  themselves  fully.  When  they  first  swarmed 
over  Asia  Minor,  Roumelia,  and  Bulgaria,  they  seized  on  a  country 
very  populous  and  of  enormous  wealth.  For  350  years  they  kept 
on  consuming  that  wealth  and  wearing  out  that  population.  If  a 
Turk  wanted  a  house  or  a  garden,  he  turned  out  a  Rayah  ;  if  he 
wanted  money,  he  put  a  bullet  into  a  handkerchief,  tied  it  into  a 

*  Despatches  respecting  apprehended  disturbances  in  Syria,  pp.  22,  23. 
t  Ibid,  p.  '23. 


22  ^he  Christians  in  Turkey^ 

knot,  and  sent  it  to  the  nearest  opulent  Greek  or  Armenian.  At 
last,  having  lived  for  three  centuries  and  a  half  on  their  capital  of 
things  and  of  man,  having  reduced  that  rich  and  well-peopled 
country  to  the  desert  which  you  now  see  it,  they  find  themselves 
poor.  They  cannot  dig,  to  beg  they  are  ashamed.  They  use  the 
most  mischievous  means  to  prevent  large  families  ;  they  kill  their 
female  children,  the  conscription  takes  off  the  males,  and  they 
disappear.  The  only  memorial  of  what  fifty  years  ago  was  a 
populous  Turkish  village  is  a  crowded  burial-ground,  now  unused.' 
"'As  a  medical  man,'  said  Y.,  'I,  and  perhaps  /  only,  know 
what  crimes  are  committed  in  the  Turkish  part  of  Smyrna,  which 
looks  so  gay  and  smiling,  as  its  picturesque  houses,  embosomed  in 
gardens  of  planes  and  cypresses,  rise  up  the  hill.  I  avoid  as 
much  as  I  can  the  Turkish  houses,  that  I  may  not  be  cognisant  of 
them.  Sometimes  it  is  a  young  second  wife  who  is  poisoned  by 
the  older  one  ;  sometimes  a  female  child,  whom  the  father  will 
not  bring  up ;  sometimes  a  male  killed  by  the  mother  to  spite  the 
father.  Infanticide  is  rather  the  rule  than  the  exception.  No 
inquiry  is  made,  no  notice  is  taken  by  the  police.' "  * 

But  it  is  impossible  to  give  all  the  facts  which  may  be 
gathered  from  the  Parliamentary  papers  issued  of  late  years  on 
the  state  of  Syria  and  of  Turkey  in  general,  and  to  cite  the 
evidence  of  witnesses  worthy  of  confidence.  Nor,  indeed,  is  it 
necessary  to  accumulate  evidence  on  a  point  about  which  there 
is  no  dispute.  To  use  the  words  of  the  present  Lord-Lieutenant 
of  Ireland  when  surveying,  not  a  province  merely,  but  the  whole 
extent  of  the  Turkish  empire  : — 

"  When  you  leave  the  partial  splendours  of  the  capital,  and  the 
great  state  establishments,  what  is  it  you  find  over  this  broad  sur- 
face of  a  land,  which  nature  and  climate  have  favoured  beyond  all 
others,  once  the  home  of  all  art  and  all  civilization  ?  Look  your- 
self— ask  those  who  live  there  ; — deserted  villages,  uncultivated 
plains,  banditti-haunted  mountains,  torpid  laws,  a  corrupt  adminis- 
tration, a  disappearing  people."t 

This,  then,  is  the  testimony  which  even  the  physical  features 
of  the  country  bear  against  the  Turkish  rule.  In  the  nineteenth 
century,  large  tracts  of  what,  thirty,  twenty — nay,  ten — years  ago 
was  a  smiling  and  a  fruitful  land,  cultivated  with  all  the  care  of 
garden  husbandry,  and  rivalling  for  beauty  the  best  parts  of  the 

*  Senior,  p.  211-12. 

t  Diary  in  Turkish  and  Greek  Waters,  by  the  Earl  of  Carlisle.     Second 
edition.     London,  1854.     P.  184. 


'The  Christians  in  Turkey.  23 

plains  of  Lombardy  and  of  Flanders,  have  now  become  portions 
of  the  desert.  From  the  shores  of  the  Bosphorus,  under  the 
fairest  sky,  amid  the  most  beautiful  scenery,  with  a  soil  the 
most  fertile  of  any  in  the  world,  surrounded  by  the  ruins  of 
ancient  glory  and  civilization,  the  traveller  now  may  wander  for 
more  than  a  hundred  miles  without  meeting  with  a  trace  of  the 
dwellings  of  man,  save  here  and  there  the  ruins  which  his  horse 
tramples  under  its  hoofs.  If  he  asks  for  the  inhabitants,  he  will 
hear  only  of  graves,  of  heartless  massacres,  and  of  terrible 
martyrdoms  on  a  gigantic  scale,  with  pashas  for  the  execu- 
tioners, and  grand  viziers  for  the  instigators.  The  desert  is 
rapidly  encroaching  on  the  fertile  land,  and  the  sand  is  covering 
what  was,  a  quarter  of  a  century  ago,  the  abode  of  industrious 
and  happy  peasants.  The  land  was  "  as  the  garden  of  Eden  ;" 
it  is  now  "  a  desolate  wilderness." 

In  1830  Smyrna  contained  80,000  Turkish  inhabitants  and 
20,000  Christians.  In  1860  the  Turks  numbered  41,000  and 
the  Christians  75,000.*  Though  the  Christians  have  increased 
at  this  enormous  rate  within  thirty  years,  this  increase  has 
been  almost  neutralized  by  the  great  decline  of  the  Turkish 
part  of  the  inhabitants  in  the  same  period  of  time  ;  and  the 
decline  is  even  greater  in  the  smaller  towns  and  villages  than 
in  Smyrna.  The  same  consul  from  whose  report  these  statistics 
are  taken,  remarks  : — 

"  It  may  be  observed,  in  reference  to  this  question,  that  rapid 
as  the  increase  is  of  the  Christian  population,  the  decrease  of  the 
Turkish  is  in  a  greater  ratio.  Visit  any  town  or  village  where 
there  is  a  mixed  Mussulman  and  Christian  population  :  in  the 
Turkish  quarter  no  one  is  visible,  no  children  in  the  streets  ; 
whereas  in  the  Christian  the  streets  are  full  of  children."t 

This  is  not  peculiar  to  Symrna  or  to  the  country  in  its  neigh- 
bourhood. This  decline  of  the  one  race  and  the  increase  of 
the  other  is  uniform  throughout  Turkey  : — 

"  On  the  continent,  in  the  islands,  it  is  the  Greek  peasant  who 
works  and  thrives ;  the  Turk  reclines,  smokes  his  pipe,  and 
decays.  The  Greek  village  increases  its  population,  and  teems  with 

*  Report  of  Mr.  Charles  Blunt,  Consul  at  Smyrna.     Parliamentaiy  Papers 
on  Condition  of  Christians  in  Turkey,  p.  31. 
+  Ibid.  p.  3-2. 


24  ^he  Christians  in  J'urkey, 

children ;    in   the    Turkish  village  you   find    roofless  walls    and 
crumbling  mosques."  * 

"  As  we  rode  through  one  of  the  villages  from  which  the  Turkish 
inhabitants  have  disappeared,  my  companion  chimed  in  with  the 
universal  view  of  the  rapid  decay  of  their  numbers.  He  gives 
them  from  twenty-five  to  forty  years  before,  without  the  help  of 
war  or  violence,  they  would  entirely  vanish  from  the  land."  t 

This  opinion  is  supported  by  the  testimony  of  Mr.  Finn, 
who,  speaking  of  the  province  of  Palestine,  tells  us  that  there 
also — 

"  The  Mahometan  population  is  dying  out ;  I  can  scarcely  say 
slowly."  X 

To  the  same  effect,  again,  Mr.  J.  E.  Blunt,  writing  from 
Pristina,  says  : — 

"While  everywhere  there  are  signs  that  the  Turks,  more  espe- 
cially the  higher  classes,  are  losing  ground  in  population,  agricul- 
ture, and  trade,  the  opposite  is  the  case  with  the  Christians. 

"In  nearly  all  the  towns,  streets — entire  quarters — have  passed 
into  the  hands  of  the  Christians."  § 

(II.)  Notwithstanding  the  rapid  increase  of  the  Christian 
subjects  of  Turkey,  the  population  throughout  the  empire  is  still 
diminishing,  in  consequence  of  the  enormous  decrease  of  the 
Mussulmans.  This  depopulation  arises  from  two  different 
causes  : — (1)  From  the  dying  out  of  the  dominant  race  ;  and 
this  diminution  of  the  number  of  the  Turkish  inhabitants  is 
going  on  at  so  rapid  a  rate  as  to  threaten  their  total  extinc- 
tion within  a  comparatively  short  time.  (2)  From  the  frequent 
massacres  of  Christians,  either  such  as  are  heard  of  in  Europe 
because  of  the  large  number  of  lives  which  are  lost — like  those 
which  have  recently  taken  place  in  the  Lebanon,  in  Damascus, 
at  Jeddah,  and  other  places  in  Asia — or  those  massacres  which 
occur  daily  on  a  smaller  scale,  but  which  in  the  aggregate  are  even 
more  destructive  to  life  than  those  which  led  to  the  French 
occupation  of  Syria,  and  furnished  much  anxious  employment 
to  diplomatists.     Of  these  two   elements   of  ruin,   it  will    be 

*  Lord  Carlisle,  Diary  in  Turkish  and  Greek  Waters,  p.  183, 

t  Ibid.  p.  171. 

X  Despatches  on  apprehended  disturbances  in  Syria,  1858—60,  p.  89. 

§  Consular  Reports  on  Condition  of  Christians  of  Turkey,  p.  36. 


The  Christians  in  Turkey,  25 

necessary  to  speak  only  of  the  first,  which,  from  its  nature,  is 
generally  kept  out  of  sight  in  the  account  which  travellers  give 
us  of  that  country.  Most  travellers  and  writers  on  Turkey  act 
as  Lord  Carlisle  did,  who  says,  "  Upon  the  state  of  morals  I 
debar  myself  from  entering."  *  And  yet  this  is  the  most  im- 
portant matter  for  consideration  when  the  state  and  prospects  of 
an  empire  are  to  be  examined.  It  is  not  surprising,  however, 
that  men  who  know  what  the  state  of  morals  is  shrink  from 
the  repulsive  subject.  I  cannot  pass  it  by  ;  it  would  be  unfair 
to  do  so.  In  it  consists  much  of  the  misery  which  the  Christians 
suffer.  I  cannot,  however — I  will  not  attempt  to — give  in  detail 
that  which  it  is  my  power  to  give,  mindful  of  the  injunction, 
"  Uncleanness  or  covetousness  [ifKeove^id),  let  it  not  be  once 
named  among  you  as  becometh  saints."  f  I  must  content 
myself  with  vague  words  ;  the  subject  permits  of  no  other. 

Polygamy  is  said  to  be  generally  less  conducive  to  the  increase 
of  mankind  than  monogamy.  The  wide-spread  practice  of 
infanticide  amongst  all  classes  is  a  reason  why  the  Turkish  part 
of  the  population  should  not  merely  be  stationary  but  diminish. 
Conscription  for  the  army,  which  is  raised  entirely  from  the 
Mussulman  portion  of  the  population,  has  also  an  important 
influence  in  the  same  direction.  But  all  these  causes  com- 
bined will  not  account  for  the  fact  that  the  Turks  are  rapidly 
becoming  extinct.  At  best,  these  causes  would  but  check  or 
diminish  the  natural  rate  of  increase.  The  evil  lies  far  deeper. 
It  is  one,  however,  which  cannot  be  laid  bare.  The  hideous 
revolting  profligacy  of  all  classes,  and  almost  every  individual 
in  every  class,  is  the  main  cause  for  the  diminution.  This  is 
a  canker  which  has  eaten  into  the  very  vitals  of  society.  It  is 
one,  however,  which  has  taken  so  unspeakably  loathsome  a 
form  that  no  pen  dares  describe  the  immoral  state  of  Turkish 
society.  It  must  be  abandoned  to  vague  generalities,  for 
happily  the  imagination  cannot  picture  the  abominations  which 
are  fast  exterminating  the  whole  Turkish  race.  If,  at  the  cer- 
tainty of  outraging  decency,  some  hints  even  were  given,  they 

*  Lord  Carlisle,  Diary  in  Turkish  and  Greek  Waters,  p.  182. 
t  Ephes.  V.  3. 


a 6  'The  Christians  in  Turkey. 

would  necessarily  fall  so  far  short  of  the  truth  that  they  would 
have  the  effect  of  eulogy  by  making  men  believe  that  the  horrid 
details  of  guilt  revealed  in  any  degree  the  real  corruption  of  this 
deeply  polluted  race.    I  speak  thus  advisedly. 

T  have  the  evidence  now  before  me  of  persons  at  present  resi- 
dent in  Turkey,  as  well  as  of  English  officers  high  in  the  civil 
service,  whose  duties  have  made  them  acquainted  with  the 
real  state  of  society  in  Turkey ;  and  in  addition  to  these,  I 
have  a  voluminous  report  addressed  to  me  by  a  distinguished 
foreigner,  formerly  a  colonel  in  the  Turkish  service,  and,  from 
the  varied  offices  which  he  has  filled  in  that  country,  of  all  men 
one  of  the  most  competent  witnesses.  I  have  all  this  evidence 
before  me,  but  it  is  so  disgusting  and  obscene  that  I  dare  not 
make  use  of  it.  The  Satires  of  Juvenal  and  Petronius  Arbiter 
are  decorous  in  comparison.  Students  may  remember  how 
rabbinical  writers  describe  the  sins  of  the  Amorites  and  other 
inhabitants  of  the  land  of  Canaan,  who  for  their  revolting  sins 
were  driven  out  by  the  children  of  Israel.*  That  description 
gives  but  a  partial  picture  of  what  is  the  present  state  of  Turkish 
society.  The  Cities  of  the  Plain  were  destroyed  for  sins  which 
are  the  common,  normal,  everyday  practice  of  this  people. 

And,  be  it  remembered,  I  am  not  speaking  of  the  dregs  of 
society — the  outcasts  of  humanity — herding  together  at  Con- 
stantinople or  Damascus  ;  I  speak  of  grand  viziers,  of  powerful 
pashas,  of  many  of  the  present  ministers  of  the  Sultan.     I  read 

in  Blue  Books  and  in  Mr.  Layard's  speeches  of Pasha,  the 

friend  of  England;  or Pasha,  the  enlightened  Minister  for 

Affairs.     I  am  told  of  their  intelligence,  but  not  even  Sir 

Henry  Bulwer  will  become  sponsor  for  their  honesty,  still  less 
for  their  morality.  The  utmost  that  the  English  Ambassador  can 
say  is,  that  what  they  "  ostentatiously  and  constantly  "  assert  can 
hardly  be  untrue.  This  is  the  first  time,  so  far  as  my  experience 
serves,  that  ostentatiousness  has  been  supposed  to  be  a  guarantee 
for  the  truthfulness  of  any  statement.  But  it  is  not  necessary 
to  call  the  English  Ambassador  as  a  witness  in  this  matter.     It 

*  As,   for  instance,   Maimonides,  in  **More  Nevochim,"  §  Precepts  of  the 
second  class. 


The  Christians  in  Turkey,  27 

is  perfectly  notorious  that  these  pashas,  these  ministers,  are 
men  so  foul  and  obscene  in  their  lives,  that  the  "  most  infamous 
ruffians  of  the  Haymarket"  *  would  shrink  from  them  as  beings 
sunk  immeasurably  beneath  themselves,  and  as  too  polluted  for 
companionship.  And  yet  these  advisers  of  the  Sultan  are  the 
men  whom  Mr.  Layard  eulogized  in  the  House  of  Commons 
as  *'  good  and  worthy."  \  That  gentleman's  standard  of  good- 
ness and  of  worth  seems  a  peculiar  one.  Several  at  least  of 
the  present  advisers  of  the  Sultan  were  educated  in  the  harem 
(the  rest  of  my  sentence  must  of  necessity  be  in  a  dead 
language)  atque  ibi  cinaedi  et  pathici  juventutem  agebant. 
lisdem  in  gubernationem  regni  promovendis  primus  ad  honores 
et  imperia  gradus  extitit  quod  libidini  regise  morigerentur.  Ea 
autem  ipsa  flagitia  quibus  in  pueritia  et  adolescentia  sunt  imbuti 
niaturi  viri  consequuntur  et  pueros  baud  paucos,  in  quibus  libi- 
dinem  exerceant,  aeque  ac  puellas,  in  domus  secretiore  parte 
conservare  Solent.  If  these  are  the  "good  and  worthy  men ^' 
of  Turkey,  what  are  the  ordinary  inhabitants  of  that  country  ? 
And  what  honesty,  what  forbearance,  what  truth  can  be  ex- 
pected when  these  are  the  rulers  of  the  Ottoman  Empire  ? 
But  I  dare  not  pursue  this  subject. 

In  a  letter  already  made  use  of  by  Mr.  Cobden  in  the  House 
of  Commons  occurs  the  following  passage  : — 

"  Few  of  you  in  England  know  the  real  horrors  of  this  country. 
You  will  see  what  I  mean  when  I  tell  you  my  intention  of  getting 
a  number  of  tracts,  in  Turkish,  written  or  lithographed,  to  be 
distributed  by  a  Turk  on  the  bridges,  &c.  The  tract  is  to  con- 
sist of  such  passages  as  the  history  of  Sodom  and  Gomorrah. 
What  can  we  hope  to  do  with  this  people  ?  One  Englishman, 
who  has  to  do  with  multitudes  of  them,  reckons  those  who  are 
innocent  of  this  hideous  vice  at  two  in  a  hundred.  A  Turkish  teacher 
told  an  European  that  those  who  were  guiltless  as  to  that  are 
two  in  a  thousand.  Stories  of  assaults,  sub  dio,  effected  or  at- 
tempted, have  come  to  me  one  after  another.  These  people  must 
be  held  together  1  What  is  our  policy  supporting  1  Are  we  not 
responsible  for  corruption  which  breeds  by  our  fostering  ?  Some 
one  asked  me  how  to  account  for  this  in  a  people  the  most 
moral  of  all — the  English  people — that  these  deepest  immoralities 
should  be  maintained  by  their  patronage  ?     I  replied,  they  are  for 

*  See  Mr.  Gregory's  Speech  in  the  House  of  Commons,  May  29,  1863. 
t  See  Mr.  Layard's  Speech,  in  Morning  Star,  May  30th,  1803. 


28  'The  Christians  in  'Turkey, 

the  most  part  quite  ignorant,  or  unwilling  to  believe  what  they 
hear.  Still,  it  is  a  condition  of  morals  which  makes  khans  and 
baths  and  lonely  places  dangerous  to  the  unwary.  .  .  . 

"...  Believe  me  (my  authority  is  the  best),  it  is  a  question 
of  time  ;  the  decay  of  the  Turkish  people  is  going  on  rapidly ;  their 
numbers  are  fast  decreasing  through  vice,  disease,  neglect,  and  the 
conscription."* 

It  is  painful  to  print  even  this  extract,  though  what  it  reveals 
is  only  an  approximation  to  the  horrors  and  licentiousness 
of  Turkish  society.  It  is  better,  however,  to  shock  the  reader 
rather  than  that,  through  ignorance,  we  should  continue  to 
"maintain,"  to  "foster,"  and  to  "patronise"  such  a  condi 
tion  of  society.  Half  the  world  knows  what  we  are  doing :  it 
is  high  time  that  we  were  also  conscious,  and  that  we  should 
consider  whether  any  theory,  or  fancy,  or  chimera  about  the 
balance  of  power,  or  the  "  integrity  of  Turkey,"  will  justify  our 
maintenance  of  such  unspeakable  wickedness. 

It  is  this  corruption,  this  revolting  form  of  brutal  sensuality, 
which  makes  the  presence  of  a  Turkish  garrison  so  grievous 
a  wrong  to  the  Christians  in  its  neighbourhood.  If  in  Con- 
stantinople— in  the  chief  city  of  the  empire — in  the  presence 
of  European  civilization,  a  state  of  things  exists  which  "  makes 
khans  and  baths  and  lonely  places  dangerous  to  the  unwary," 
what  must  be  the  condition  of  the  people  who,  in  Servia,  in 
Bulgaria,  or  in  Syria,  live  near  these  abodes  of  sin  and  pollu- 
tion, with  a  fierce  fanatical  soldiery  free  from  all  moral  restraints, 
and  encouraged  by  their  officers  in  every  act  of  hostility  towards 
the  Christians  ?  It  is  unnatural  horrors  of  this  kind,  even  more 
than  the  numerous  murders  and  acts  of  rapine  which  mark  the 
presence  of  a  Turkish  garrison,  against  which  the  inhabitants 
of  Belgrade  and  the  Prince  of  Servia  are  now  protesting. 
They  pray  that  their  young  children  may  be  spared  from  tlie 
sight  of  deeds  which  defile  at  times  the  esplanade  of  the  fortress. 
They  pray  that  they  may  have  some  safeguard  that  their  sons 
may  no  longer  be  carried  off.  .   .  / 

It  cannot  be  that  they  will  always  pray  in  vain  to  a  Christian 

*  Letter  addressed  to  Rev.  Ernest  Hawkins,  8th  January,  1863,  MSS. 
in  Archives  of  the  Society  for  the  Propagation  of  the  Gospel. 


'The  Christians  in  Turkey.  29 

people.  If  treaties  be  pleaded  as  a  hindrance  to  our  active 
assistance  in  their  behalf,  let  us  at  any  rate  not  encourage  the 
wrongdoers  in  the  perpetration  of  these  acts  of  abomination  and 
wickedness.  Nay,  rather  let  the  sight  and  the  love  which  we 
bear  our  own  children,  sheltered  happily  from  such  dangers, 
quicken  our  sympathies  for  the  oppressed,  and  move  us  to 
desire  at  least  that  they  may  soon  possess  that  liberty  which  is 
our  inheritance ;  but,  above  all,  that  they  may  obtain  that  freedom 
from  the  contamination  of  those  horrid  forms  of  vice  to  which 
all  are  exposed  who  are  forced  to  live  in  contact  with  Turks. 

So  far  as  can  be  gathered  from  the  testimony  of  travellers, 
from  the  evidence  furnished  by  Parliamentary  papers,  and  from 
the  imperfect  statistics  which  we  possess  of  various  provinces  of 
Turkey,  as  well  as  from  the  refusal  to  allow  any  statistical 
returns  to  be  officially  made,  lest  they  should  reveal  the  real 
condition  of  the  empire,  the  Mussulman  population  will  be 
extinct  within  sixty  years  ;  and  should  the  present  rate  of 
decrease  continue,  within  two  generations  the  Ottoman  power 
will  have  ceased  to  exist.  The  question,  a  deeply  interesting 
one  to  ourselves,  naturally  suggests  itself — What  is  to  be  the 
policy  of  England  under  these  circumstances  ?  Are  two  genera- 
tions of  Turkish  subjects  to  be  reared  under  their  present 
oppressors,  and  this  whole  nation  educated  in  bitter  hostility 
and  hatred  to  England  ? 

Let  us  remember — 

"  At  no  distant  time  the  Greeks  will  govern  this  country.  What 
we  have  to  wish  is  that  they  should  come  to  the  government  with 
English  feelings,  English  opinions,  and  English  sympathies.  The 
Russians  through  their  political  agents,  the  French  through  their 
missionaries  and  schools,  are  striving  to  make  them  hate  and 
despise  us."* 

Judging  from  the  policy  of  our  public  men  we  seem  desirous 
of  emulating  the  Russians  and  French,  for  we  are  industrious 
in  teaching  the  future  masters  of  Asia  Minor,  of  Syria,  and  of 
Roumelia  to  "  hate  and  despise  us."  An  impression  prevails 
throughout  Turkey  that  England  is  the  firm  and  unscrupulous 
ally   of  the  Sultan.     Young  Turkey — the  scoffing   Mussulman 

*  Senior,  p.  219. 


JO  ^he  Christians  in  Turkey. 

who  has  broken  away  from  even  the  restraint  of  the  Koran — 
with  a  significant  gesture  indicative  of  the  most  polluted  idea, 
passes  his  judgment  upon  the  unnatural  alliance  of  England  and 
Turkey,  and  pays  us  the  compliment  of  exclaiming,  "  We  are 
all  brothers,  the  English  and  the  Tosqucs — we  are  all  Frama- 
souns  (infidels)."  *  When  the  Druse  chieftains  massacred,  with 
unspeakable  atrocities,  the  Christians  of  the  Lebanon,  it  was 
done  not  only  at  the  instigation  of  the  Court  of  Constantinople* 
but  with  the  belief  that  it  would  be  pleasing  to  the  Queen  of 
England,  who,  as  the  ruler  of  that  "  infidel "  nation,  and  the 
devoted  ally,  and,  as  they  beheve,  tributary  of  the  Sultan,  must 
needs  rejoice  at  the  slaughter  of  the  Christians,  f  If  this  is  the 
belief,  the  firm  belief,  of  the  ruling  race — and  if,  unhappily,  our 
actions  as  a  nation  give  currency  to  this  notion — it  is  not  to 
be  wondered  if  the  subject  race  should  be  reared  in  the  same 
belief,  and  that  they  should  begin  to  look  upon  the  people  of  this 
country  as  their  natural  and  implacable  foes  ;  the  more  hateful 
because  gratuitously  joining  in  acts  of  wrong  from  which  no 
benefit  can  accrue  ;  for,  of  all  persecutors,  the  amateur  perse- 
cutor is  the  most  intolerable.  There  are  sad  indications  that 
this  belief  is  gaining  ground.  Let  me  first  speak  of  my  own 
experience.  In  the  course  of  last  year,  I  visited  three  of  the 
Servian  monasteries,  having  received  from  the  Metropolitan  of 
Servia  a  letter  of  commendation  to  all  the  clergy  of  that  country. 

"On  my  presenting  the  letter  of  the  archbishop  to  a  monk 
at  one  of  these  monasteries  (Rakowitza),  he  remarked  that 
he  had  read  much  about  the  English  nation,  but  had  never 
before  met  with  any  of  my  fellow-countrymen,  as  few  Englishmen 
ever  came  to  Servia.  '  And  what  has  led  you,'  said  he,  '  to  this 
country  't '  I  answered,  that  I  had  come  partly  in  quest  of  health, 
and  partly  to  see  something  more  of  the  state  of  the  Greek 
Church.  '■  Then  am  I  to  understand,'  he  rejoined,  '  that,  though 
an  Englishman,  you  are  a  friend  of  Servia  T  I  told  him  that  I 
knew  no  reason  why  an  Englishman  should  be  held  to  be  hostile 
to  Servia.  *  How,  then,'  he  added,  '  is  it  that  I  find  in  the  news- 
papers that  whenever  any  act  of  oppression  and  cruelty  by  the 
Turks  towards  our  people  is  complained  of,  members  of  the 
British  Parliament  always  rise  up  to  excuse  and  justify  the  Turks 

*  Layard's  Nineveh.     Vol.  I.  p.  163.     Third  edition. 

+  Con'cspondence  on  the  Affairs  of  Syria,  June,  i860,  p.  55. 


'The  Christians  in  Turkey,  31 

Why  is  it,'  he  continued,  with  animation,  '  you  who  are  the  great, 
the  greatest  civiHzers  in  Europe,  invariably  support  the  cause  of 
those  who  are  most  hostile  to  all  civilization — the  Turks — against 
us,  who  are  doing  our  best  to  follow  your  example  T  "  * 

This  is  a  wide-spread  feeling  amongst  all  classes.  I  cite,  from 
the  letter  of  a  friend,  a  recent  instance  of  the  same  feeling  in 
Asia : — 

"  On  one  occasion  lately,  an  English  traveller  arrived  at  the 
house  of  an  American  missionary.  He  was  hospitably  welcomed, 
but  before  he  had  been  long  in  the  house  where  he  intended  to 
sleep  he  observed  that  there  was  a  domestic  commotion,  and 
anxiety  on  the  face  of  the  missionary.  It  was  evident  that,  in 
some  way  or  another,  he  was  the  cause  of  this.  He  therefore  in- 
sisted on  an  explanation,  when  the  latter  informed  him  that  the 
servants  had  mutinied — they  refused  to  do  anything  for  one  of  the 
e?iemies  of  Christianity^  an  Englishman.  Such  is  the  result  of  our 
Eastern  policy." 

Instances  of  this  kind  might  be  multiplied  without  end. 
Fortunately,  this  hostility,  which  our  recent  policy  is  engendering, 
is  only  in  the  bud.  The  Christians  of  the  East,  from  Montene- 
gro to  the  borders  of  Persia,  still  turn  their  eyes  to  England  in 
all  their  sufferings;  and  proportionably  to  their  expectations,  their 
feelings  are  made  bitter  by  disappointment.  To  them,  France  is 
known  chiefly  as  the  advocate  of  the  Roman  Church  and  the 
armed  assertor  of  Papal  supremacy,  and  this  will  always  inter- 
pose a  barrier  between  that  nation  and  the  Christians  of  the 
East.  Russia  they  dread  as  a  gigantic  power  on  their  frontier, 
which  would  absorb  them,  to  the  loss  of  all  national  existence, 
and  they  turn  away  from  her  with  dread,  proportionate  to  her 
nearness  and  her  strength.  Austria,  chiefly  known  to  the  people 
on  the  borders  of  the  Danube  by  petty,  stupid,  vexatious  acts 
of  tyranny,  as  well  as  by  her  religious  intolerance,  is  more 
odious  than  Russia,  though  in  her  case  hatred  is  softened  down 
and  mitigated  by  contempt.  England,  from  its  distance,  from 
the  nature  of  its  Government,  and  its  separation  from  Rome, 
as  well  as  because  of  its  material  interests  in  the  trade  of 
these  nations,  is  regarded  as  their  natural  protector.     This  is  a 

*  Servia  and  the  Servians.     By  the  Rev.  W.  Denton,  p.  137, 


J  2  'The  Christians  in  Turkey, 

feeling  to  be  fostered,  not  to  be  turned  awry  and  embittered, 
to  serve  the  pecuniary  interests  of  a  few  individuals  amongst 
ourselves,  or  to  satisfy  the  unreasoning  prejudices  of  the  many. 

But  if  the  indifference  to  the  condition  of  the  Christians  of 
Turkey  is  so  general  in  this  country,  and  if  the  belief  in  the  neces- 
sity of  maintaining  what  is  called  "  the  integrity  of  Turkey  "  is 
so  deeply  rooted  in  the  minds  of  Englishmen,  how,  it  may  be 
asked,  has  this  arisen  ?  How  comes  it  that  this  opinion  has 
so  much  vitality  ?  It  springs  from  one  cause  :  the^people  of  this 
country  are  taught  to  believe  that  the  Christians  of  Turkey  are 
conspirators  against  what  Sir  Henry  Bulwer  calls  the  "  tolerant  " 
rule  of  the  Sultan  for  the  purpose  of  aggrandizing  Russia. 
This  one  assertion,  iterated  by  interested  speculators  and  re- 
peated by  unreasoning  politicians,  deafen  the  ears  of  Englishmen 
to  the  testimony  of  unprejudiced  travellers,  blinds  their  eyes  to 
notorious  facts,  and  dulls  their  intellect  to  the  voice  of  reason. 
Sir  Henry  Bulwer  knows  the  value  of  this  "  idol  of  the  imagina- 
tion ;"  he  is  always  ready  to  brandish  it  before  the  eyes  of  terrified 
and  delinquent  consuls  when  they  appear  disposed  to  act  inde- 
pendently, and  there  is  a  danger  of  their  speaking  the  truth. 
When  it  was  desirable  that  "  our  consular  agents "  should 
testify  that  Turkish  rule  was  "  tolerant,"  that  the  Christians 
were  not  oppressed,  and  that  the  assertions  of  the  Russian  note 
were  untrue,  this  fear  was  skilfully  played  upon.  In  the  circular 
of  the  11th  of  June,  addressed  to  "our  consular  agents,"  tlie 
Ambassador  informs  them  in  words  which,  if  true,  must  have 
sounded  to  them  superfluous  : — 

"  I  have  also  been  made  acquainted,  through  the  channel  of 
our  consular  agents,  as  well  as  by  other  means,  that  great  efforts 
have  of  late  been  made  by  persons  of  various  kinds — not  iden- 
tified with,  or  belonging  to,  the  native  population — to  get  up  dis- 
content amongst  the  population,  and  to  excite  them  to  make 
complaints  that  may  reach  the  ear  of  the  European  Powers  ;  and 
that  in  this  way  the  Slave  population  has  been  especially  brought 
to  imagine  tliat  it  may  obtain,  through  foreign  protection,  great 
advantages,  and  even  arrive  at  an  independent  existence. 

"  I  have  likewise  been  informed  that  a  conspiracy  among  the 
Slavonian  race,  with  the  object  of  making  a  revolution  in  this 
empire,  actually  exists — with  chiefs  selected,  and  plans  more  or 


T'he  Christians  in  Turkey,  33 

less  defined — and  that  though  such  conspiracy  may  not,  at  this 
moment,  be  formidable,  its  leaders  imagine  it  may  become  so  by 
exciting  the  sympathies  of  the  great  western  and  northern  states." 

Let  us,  however,  listen  to  the  words  of  competent  witnesses, 
recorded  by  Mr.  Senior.  Speaking  of  the  Christians  in  European 
Turkey,  he  says  : — 

"  They  all,  without  any  exception,  hate  Russia,  and  look  for 
support  and  protection  to  England."  * 

"  The  Bulgarians  hate  not  only  the  Russians,  but  the  Greeks, 
and  so  do  the  Roumelians,  until  you  reach  Thessaly,  where  the 
Greek  race  prevails,  and  a  desire  for  union  with  their  brethren  in 
the  war  of  independence  is  naturally  felt. 

"  '  What  is  the  feeling,'  I  asked,  '  of  Servia,  Bosnia,  and  the 
Principalities  % ' 

"'A  general  hatred  of  all  their  neighbours.  They  hate  the 
Russians,  the  Austrians,  the  Greeks,  and  the  Turks.  What  they 
really  wish  for  is  independence,  at  least  the  virtual  independence 
which  has  been  gained  by  Servia.' "  f 

In  the  same  volume  Mr.  Whittall,  of  Smyrna,  is  cited  as  a 
witness  to  the  same  effect : — 

"The  Greeks  dream  of  nothing  but  a  Greek  empire,  to  be 
created  by  the  help  of  Russia.  They  despise  the  Russians  as 
slaves  and  savages,  but  they  hope  to  make  use  of  them,  and  then 
to  throw  them  off."  % 

The  words  of  another  person  are  quoted  by  Mr.  Senior  to  the 
same  purpose  : — 

"  We  sympathise  with  the  Russians  only  as  the  enemies  of  the 
Turks.  Their  whole  system  of  government,  of  trade,  of  thought,  and 
of  feeling  is  repulsive  to  us.  Our  strongest  feeling  is  the  desire  to 
preserve  our  nationality;  we  have  clung  to  it  for  3,000  years.  If  we 
are  attached  to  the  peculiarities  of  our  religion,  it  is  not  because 
we  care  about  the  Patriarch  of  Constantinople  or  about  the  doc- 
trines which  separate  us  from  the  Roman  Catholics  or  from  the 
Protestants,  but  because  we  think  that  those  peculiarities  are  safe- 
guards of  our  nationality.  We  shall  not  suffer  ourselves  to  be 
merged  in  the  semi-barbarous  mass  of  Russia,  or  even  to  become 
one  of  its  satellites."  § 

And  this  is  borne  out  by  notorious  facts.  The  provinces  of 
Turkey  are  in  a  chronic  state  of  discontent  through  the  daily 

♦  Senior,  p.  34.  t  Ibid,  p.  35.  X  Ibid.  p.  20.S. 

§  Ibid.  p.  215. 


34  '^^^^  Christians  in  Turkey. 

outrages  perpetrated  on  the  Christians,  wliich  are  less  the  result 
of  the  fanaticism  of  the  Mussulman  people  than  of  the  deliberate 
policy  of  the  Sultan  and  his  Ministers.  At  no  period  during  the 
present  century  was  there  more  quiet  in  these  provinces  than 
during  the  war  in  the  Crimea,  when  the  Turkish  troops  occu- 
pied in  struggling  against  the  Russians  were  withdrawn  from  the 
interior  of  Turkey.  Now,  had  there  existed  any  understanding 
with  Russia,  surely  Bulgaria,  Servia,  Bosnia,  Epirus,  and  Syria 
would  have  risen  in  arms,  and,  by  so  doing,  have  seriously  em- 
barrassed the  Western  Powers.  They  remained  quiet,  however. 
It  was  no  part  of  their  policy  to  unite  with  Russia,  and  this  alone 
kept  these  provinces  from  revolt,  although  denuded  of  Turkish 
troops.*  The  Montenegrins,  it  is  notorious,  have  refused  all  offers 
of  Russian  protection,  with  the  proud  declaration  that  they 
would  remain  independent  both  of  Turkey  and  of  Russia.  Six 
months  ago  we  were  all  of  us  taught  to  believe  that  Greece  was 
but  the  vassal  and  bond-slave  of  Russia,  and  that  all  intrigues 
against  King  Otho  were  but  to  pave  the  way  for  some  imaginary 
prince  from  St.  Petersburgh  or  Moscow,  who  should  convert 
Greece,  from  being  ''  a  mere  outpost  of  Russia,"  into  an  integral 
part  of  that  empire.  I  hope  we  are  all  of  us  ashamed  of  our 
old  belief.  I  trust  we  shall  for  the  future  show  less  credulous 
confidence  in  our  blind  guides.  This  notion  is  getting  too 
absurd  to  be  maintained  any  longer.  It  is  hardly  worthy 
of  serious  refutation.  Men  may  in  desperation  rush  from 
grievous  tyranny  to  some  milder  form  of  despotism,  because 
unable  to  achieve  their  entire  freedom  ;  but  races  half  eman- 
cipated, provinces  virtually  independent,  are  not  prone  to  im- 
molate themselves,  and  to  quench  their  young  life,  by  voluntary 
submission  to  a  new  master.  History  gives  us  no  instances  of 
such  madness,  and  we  can  but  appeal  to  experience  on  such 

*  This  has  not  escaped  the  notice  of  even  Mr.  Layard,  who  thinks  that 
this  is  a  jiroof  of  the  goodness  of  Turkish  rule.  I  am  not  concerned  with  his 
special  pleading.  I  lis  acknowledgment  of  this  fact  possesses  a  certain  value. 
In  the  course  of  the  recent  dehalc  in  the  House  of  Commons,  he  said  r  "  In 
the  Crimean  War  the  Servians  resisted  every  attempt  to  induce  them  to  arm 
against  the  Turks  in  favour  of  Russia  ....  They  steadily  refused  to  take  part  in 
any  war  against  Turkey,  and  remained  faithful  throughout  the  war  to  the 
Suzerain  power." — Speech  of  A.  H.  Layard y  Esq.     Murray,  1863. 


The  Christians  in  Turkey.  35 

a  matter.  Let  us  therefore  dismiss  this  delusion  to  the  limbo 
of  ghosts,  as  a  bugbear  which  may  be  useful  to  terrify  children, 
but  which  ought  to  be  powerless  to  make  men  turn  aside  from 
the  path  of  right ;  for  in  fact,  the  notion  that  Servia,  that  Bul- 
garia, Bosnia,  or  Asia  Minor,  have  secret  relations  with  Russia, 
is  so  evidently  a  delusion,  that  it  does  not  allow  of  serious 
argument.  We  have  lived  to  see  table-turning  practised  and 
spirit-rapping  believed  in,  but  to  contend  that  there  is  a  spirit- 
medium  between  Russia  and  the  Christians  of  the  East,  is  to 
own  that  we  have  sunk  even  below  the  credulity  of  those  who 
think  that  mahogany  and  oak  are  in  conspiracy  with  angels  or 
demons,  and  that  articles  of  domestic  furniture  really  turn  round 
through  the  effect  of  "  foreign  intrigues." 

In  truth,  neither  the  agents  of  Russia  nor  of  any  other  Power 
could  persuade  the  large  Christian  communities  in  Turkey  to  be 
dissatisfied  with  their  lot,  unless  there  existed  causes  for  discon- 
tent. The  fact  that  these  races,  widely  separated  from  each  other 
and  possessing  few  means  of  intercourse,  are  all  of  them  pro- 
foundly dissatisfied  with  their  lot,  is,  at  least,  some  ground  for 
believing  that  their  condition  is  one  of  suffering  and  of  injustice. 
Nations  goaded  to  madness  by  oppression  are  often  mistaken  in 
the  remedies  to  which  they  resort  for  deliverance  from  their 
wrongs  ;  but  no  intrigues  can  persuade  a  nation  that  justice  is 
injustice — that  right  is  wrong — and  that  freedom  is  bondage. 

Here,  however,  we  are  not  left  to  the  testimony  of  the  sufferers 
themselves.  The  pains  and  penalties  attaching  to  the  profes- 
sion of  Christianity  are  too  patent :  the  sharp  cry  of  anguish 
has  so  often  reached  even  the  ears  of  the  people  of  Western 
Europe,  that  we  cannot  refuse  to  believe  in  the  existence  of 
wide-spread,  capricious,  and  bitter  suffering.  Hence  for  the 
last  thirty  years  England  and  other  Powers  of  Europe  have 
constantly  demanded  an  amelioration  of  the  hard  lot  of  the 
Christian  subjects  of  the  Porte.  Every  assistance  rendered  to 
Turkey  has  been  fettered  by  this  one  condition,  that  as  a  return 
for  such  assistance  the  Government  of  that  country  should 
guarantee,  T  will  not  say  equality,  but  a  removal  of  some  of  the 
inequalities  of  the  position  of  the  people  of  Turkey.     This  has 

D  2 


J 6  T'he  Christians  in  'Turkey. 

been  promised  by  the  Ministeis  of  successive  Sultans,  this  has 
been  embodied  in  solemn  public  treaties  with  the  Great  Powers 
of  Christendom,  this  has  been  written  in  Hatt-i-Sherifs, 
Hatt-i-Humaiouns,  and — not  one  item  of  these  treaties,  not 
one  single  provision  of  any  of  these  Hatts  have  ever  been 
fulfilled  by  the  Government  of  Turkey. 

(III.)  It  is  an  ever-ready  but  a  vulgar  excuse  to  attribute  all 
popular  discontent  to  "  foreign  intrigues."  That  foreign  agents 
may  stimulate  the  urgency  of  an  oppressed  people  for  redress  is 
possible,  but  their  power  is  limited ;  they  can  do  no  more  than 
this,  and  these  foreign  agents  will  be  disarmed  when  people 
cease  to  suiFer.  In  place,  then,  of  attributing  the  notorious 
dissatisfaction,  the  wide-spread  discontent,  of  the  Christians  of 
Turkey  to  "  foreign  intrigues,"  it  would  be  more  to  the  purpose 
to  inquire  whether  there  does  not  exist  ample  and  legitimate 
grounds  for  such  dissatisfaction. 

When  in  England  we  hear  of  brigandage  in  Bosnia,  of  sullen 
discontent  in  Bulgaria,  we  are  told  it  is  the  work  of  Russian 
agents  and  of  Muscovite  intrigues.  Russia  probably  denies 
the  charge  and  retorts  the  accusation,  pointing  in  support  of 
her  belief  that  England  is  intriguing  in  Turkey,  to  the  notorious 
partiality  of  the  Foreign  Office  of  this  country,  the  readiness  with 
which  every  abominable  and  atrocious  act  of  the  governors  of 
Turkey  is  palliated,  and  actions  the  simplest  and  most  natural 
of  an  oppressed  people  are  exaggerated  by  British  officials. 
France  certainly  makes  the  same  charges  against  England  which 
English  politicians  make  against  Russia,  and  is  as  uneasy  at 
the  success  of  English  intrigue  as  any  minister  of  state  in  this 
country  can  be  at  the  progress  of  Russian  agents.*  All  this 
may  possibly  arise  from  the  jealousy  with  which  men  watch  the 
actions   of  a  rival,  and  satisfy   themselves  by  attributing  evil 

*  "What  is  the  complaint?  In  1840  there  was  a  Turkey  and  a  Turkish 
Government,  in  1862  there  remains  nothing  but  England  and  an  English 
Government.  The  East  can  no  longer  face  decrepit  mouldering  Turkey,  but 
it  has  to  encounter  vigorous  and  powerful  England.  Greece,  Egypt,  Syria, 
the  Lebanon,  Servia,  the  Danubian  provinces,  no  longer  look  to  Constantinople, 
but  to  London.  Turkey  has  found  the  secret  of  being  even  more  formidable 
than  she  was  in  the  i8th  or  i6th  century,  by  being  nothing  of  herself,  and  of 
being  everything  through  England." — St.  Marc  Girardin,  Revue  des  Deux 
Mondes,  Oct.  1862. 


ne  Christians  in  Turkey.  37 

motives  where  they  are  unable  to  point  to  evil  actions.  On 
this  subject  let  us  listen,  I  will  not  say  even  to  the  testimony 
of  men  of  intelligence,  but  to  the  voice^of  common  sense,  for, 
in  truth,  this  childish  accusation  of  "  foreign  intrigue  "  is  not 
only  beside  the  purpose,  as  wholly  insufficient  to  account  for 
the  discontent  which  reigns  throughout  Turkey,  but  it  is  one 
which  it  is  so  easy  to  make,  so  difficult  to  substantiate,  so 
impossible  to  disprove,  that  it  cannot  be  allowed  to  stand,  as 
it  now  does,  instead  of  facts,  in  the  place  of  information,  as  a 
substitute  for  reason. 

The  question  then,  I  repeat,  is  not  whether  the  Christians  of 
Turkey  are  ever  inflamed  against  the  Government  of  the  Sultan 
by  "foreign  intrigues,"  but  whether,  without  any  such  "  intrigues," 
there  exist  grounds  for  such  discontent ;  whether  every  province 
of  Turkey,  from  the  banks  of  the  Danube  to  the  Red  Sea,  is  not 
suffering  from  the  gross  injustice  of  the  Government  towards 
the  people  ;  whether  the  Christians  of  Turkey  are  not  oppressed 
by  such  rapacious  rulers,  that  men  would  cease  to  be  men  if 
they  were  not  discontented. 

Now  what  do  we  find  revealed  to  us  in  the  report  of  our  own 
consuls,  and  in  the  recently -published  books  of  men  of  sagacity 
and  integrity  ?  Not  only  the  evidence  of  widespread  dissatis- 
faction and  discontent,  but  the  grounds  for  this  feeling.  The 
people  of  Turkey  are  discontented  because  they  know  that  cer- 
tain rights — the  simplest  rights  which  humanity  can  claim — 
have  been  promised,  and  are  withheld  from  them  by  the 
Government  of  the  Sultan.  So  long  as  this  grievance  remains, 
it  will  require  no  "  foreign  intrigues  "  to  make  them  dissatisfied. 
For  though  the  Hatt-i-humaioun  has  not  been  even  read,  "  it 
cannot  be  a  dead  letter  ...  it  stimulates  the  hopes,  and  also 
the  hatred,  of  the  Greeks.  They  see  that  the  Turks  are  resolved 
to  render  illusory  stipulations  made  by  the  Allies  in  their  favour. 
They  are,"  consequently,  "  if  possible,  worse  subjects  of  the  Sul- 
tan than  they  were  before  the  war."  * 

The  Christians  of  Turkey,  again,  are  naturally  discontented, 
because  they  know  that  the  Government  of  Turkey  is  utterly 

*  Senior,  p.  152. 


^S  ^he  Christians  in  Turkey. 

indltfcrent  to  their  cries  for  redress  ;  that  no  official  throughout 
that  country  troubles  himself  to  ascertain  how  many  of  them 
are  murdered,  still  less  to  punish  any  one  for  the  murder  of  a 
Christian  unless  some  active  and  troublesome  consul  interfere. 
Except  in  this  case,  which  is  necessarily  of  rare  occurrence, 
the  life  of  a  Christian  may  be  taken  with  perfect  impunity. 
In  one  district,  Mr.  Rogers  reports  that  eleven  hundred  of 
such  murders  have  taken  place  within  nineteen  years,  "  not 
one  of  which  has  been  avenged  by  law."  *  Of  another  district, 
a  most  competent  witness.  Dr.  Dickson,  of  Smyrna,  reporting 
the  murder  of  a  Greek  woman  under  circumstances  of  great 
atrocity  and  the  discovery  of  the  murderer,  says,  "  He  will  be 
released ;  no  Mussulman  cares  about  the  murder  of  a  Rayah. "f 
At  Beyrout  the  British  consul  reports  nine  murders,  and 
remarks,  "  Unfortunately,  no  effective  steps  are  taken  by  the 
Turkish  authorities  to  repress  these  disorders  by  the  capture  and 
infliction  of  condign  punishment  on  delinquents  ;  indeed,  Mr. 
Abela,  the  vice-consul,  states  that  the  authorities  in  Sidon  have 
become  so  accustomed  to  the  commission  of  these  atrocities, 
that  they  no  longer  seem  to  attach  any  gravity  to  them."t  There 
is  no  remedy  for  these  wrongs  whilst  the  present  inequality 
between  Mussulman  and  non-Mussulman  subjects  of  the  Porte 
is  maintained.  So  long  as  Christian  evidence  is  not  received  in 
a  criminal  court,  there  is  the  most  perfect  impunity  for  the 
murder  of  Christians. 

It  would  be  a  mistake,  however,  for  us  to  suppose  that  the 
relatives,  the  friends,  and  the  co-religionists  of  the  murdered 
persons  were  perfectly  satisfied  with  this  state  of  things,  and 
were  only  made  discontented,  as  Mr.  Layard  tells  us,  by  reason 
of  "  foreign  intrigues." 

There  is  indeed  widespread  discontent,  and,  alas !  ample 
cause  for  it.  The  facts  we  have  on  the  testimony  of  the 
English  consuls  in  Turkey. 

Mr.  Holmes,  writing  from  Bosna  Serai,  the  capital  of  Bosnia, 

says  : — 

*  Correspondence  on  Affairs  of  Syria,  i860,  1861,  p.  404. 

+  Senior,  p.  68. 

X  Despatches  on  apprehended  disturbances  in  Syria,  185 8- 1860,  p.  95. 


'The  Christians  in  Turkey.  39 

"  I  have  the  honour  to  report  to  your  Lordship  that  I  find  the 
position  of  affairs  in  this  province  to  be  most  unsatisfactory,  the 
opinion  being  generally  prevalent  that,  without  some  powerful 
intervention,  Bosnia  and  Herzegovina  may  soon  witness  scenes 
similar  to  those  which  have  lately  horrified  Europe  in  Syria. 

"  Reports  are  continually  arriving  here  of  massacres  of  Christians 
in  different  places,  which,  if  untrue,  serve  at  least  to  show  the 
existing  excitement  and  alarm. 

"  On  the  night  of  the  6th  the  Ferik  Pasha  commanding  the 
troops  here  left  this  suddenly  by  post,  taking  with  him  his  son 
and  a  few  attendants.  The  Vali  Pasha  declared  that  he  had 
merely  proceeded  to  the  Servian  frontier  to  inspect  the  troops 
and  defensible  positions  in  that  direction,  as  several  inroads  had 
lately  been  made  by  bodies  of  Servian  volunteers.  This  service, 
however,  did  not  seem  to  call  for  a  sudden  and,  as  it  were,  secret, 
departure  at  midnight,  and  the  explanation  of  the  Pasha  was 
looked  upon  as  an  evasion  of  the  tmth.  The  next  day  a  rumour 
was  spread  abroad  that  some  twenty  Christians  had  been  mas- 
sacred at  Gradiska,  in  the  district  of  Banialuka,  by  the  Turkish 
population.  This  excited  great  alarm  here.  The  authorities  were 
said  to  have  denied  the  truth  of  the  report,  but  its  coincidence 
with  the  departure  of  the  Ferik  threw  suspicion  on  their  sin- 
cerity." * 

And  a2;ain,  a  few  weeks  later,  the  same  consul  tells  us  : — 

"  A  few  days  after  my  arrival  here  I  wrote  a  despatch  dated 
the  1 8th  August  regarding  the  state  of  affairs  in  this  Pashalic, 
from  which  you  will  have  perceived  that  a  good  deal  of  alarm 
and  excitement  prevails.  Since  that  date  I  have  had  further 
opportunities  of  observation.  There  is  here,  at  present,  no  deli- 
berate intention,  though  the  desire  may  perhaps  exist,  on  the  part 
of  the  Mussulman  population,  to  assault  the  lives  or  property  of 
the  Christian  population  ;  and  I  believe  also  that  the  chief  danger 
lies  in  the  agitated  state  of  the  public  mind,  of  which,  unfor- 
tunately, there  is  no  doubt,  and  in  connexion  with  which  the 
smallest  accident  may,  at  any  moment,  produce  the  most  serious 
results.  In  addition  to  real  causes  of  complaint  every  little  acci- 
dent is  magnified  into  a  premeditated  crime  ;  and  dismal  stories, 
no  doubt  often  invented  and  industriously  circulated,  are  not 
wanting  to  increase  the  existing  alarm."  f 

Of  the  state  of  affairs   in  the   same  province,   Mr.  Zohrab 

reports  : — 

***** 

"  The  influence  of  the  Central  Government  is  daily  becoming 

*  Report  of  Consuls  on  Condition  of  Christians  in  Turkey,  pp.  47,  48. 
t  Ibid.  p.  69. 


40  T^he  Christians  in  Turkey. 

weaker,  while  the  pride  and  fanaticism  of  the  Bosniac  Mussul- 
mans is  rapidly  developing  itself  Such  a  disregard  to  its  interests 
will  eventually  bring  against  the  Porte  two  formidable  antago- 
nists— the  Christians  who  have  given  up  all  hope  of  amelioration 
of  their  position  under  the  present  regime,  and  who  are  Jaily 
subjected  to  fresh  hardships,  and  the  Mussulmans,  who  look  apon 
the  Government  of  the  Sultan  with  disdain.  The  presence  of  an 
energetic  and  honest  Governor  is  urgently  required  in  Bosnia. 
Such  a  man  could  render  valuable  service  in  re-establishing  order, 
and  in  removing  many  of  the  causes  of  irritation  ;  but  if  the 
Porte  persists  in  sending  Pashas,  without  regard  to  their  capa- 
bilities, disgrace  and  misfortune  must  necessarily  follow."  * 

Of  the  country  round  Aleppo,  Mr.  Skene  writes  : — 

"  In  the  towns,  until  quite  lately,  trade  and  manufactures  were 
in  a  flourishing  state.  Since  the  revival,  however,  of  the  old 
feelings  of  aversion  and  animosity  between  the  Mussulman  and 
Christian  communities,  a  disadvantageous  change  has  conse- 
quently become  apparent  also  in  the  material  circumstances  of 
the  population.  Want  of  confidence  in  the  future  is  withdrawing 
capital  from  circulation  ;  trade  stagnates ;  and  one-half  of  the 
looms  previously  worked  are  now  at  rest."  t 

Whilst  murder,  in  every  part  of  the  Turkish  empire,  is  un- 
punished ;  whilst  crimes  of  every  description  are  done  with 
impunity  on  the  persons  of  Christians  ;  whilst  they  are  liable  to 
be  thrust  from  their  little  property  at  any  moment,  and  to  be 
despoiled  of  the  goods  which  they  have  collected ;  and  whilst 
all  the  time  the  Government  is  under  express  treaty  obligation 
to  protect  its  subjects,  and  yet  exerts  no  influence  in  this 
direction,  we  cannot  wonder  that  the  rule  of  the  Sultan  is 
everywhere  despised  : — 

"  Mr.  Vice-Consul  Rogers  reports  that  throughout  his  recent 
journeys  over  unfrequented  parts  of  the  country  he  heard  every- 
where the  desponding  expressions  of  the  peasantry,  that — '  There 
is  no  Government.' — '  Where  is  the  Government  ? ' — '  The  Govern- 
ment is  sunk  into  nothing,' — and  this  is  confirmed  by  the  facts  of 
robberies  on  the  roads,  and  the  hostile  combats  of  villages."  % 

Whilst  Mr.  Finn,  of  Jerusalem,  tells  us  : — 

"  Respect  for  the  Ottoman  Government  is  gone  ;  the  plains  are 
overrun  by  Bedaween,  and  these  venture,  as  they  never  did  before, 

*  Report  of  Consuls  on  Condition  of  Christians  in  Turkey,  p.  70. 

f  Ibid.  p.  49. 

X  Despatches  on  apprehended  disturbances  in  Syria,  p.  J9. 


S'he  Christians  in  'Turkey.  41 

to  come  in  among  villages  and  between  the  hills ;  those  from  be- 
yond Jordan  have  even  plundered  cattle  in  large  numbers  within 
sight  of  the  sea-port  Jaffa."  * 

In  another  direction  we  have  testimony  to  the  same  effect. 
Mr.  Calvert,  of  Monastir,  says  : — 

"  I  am  obliged  to  confess  that  the  people  do  not  appear  to 
have,  at  present,  any  confidence  in  the  Government.  The  chief 
aim  of  the  Government,  therefore,  should  be  to  restore  that  con- 
fidence. If  their  good  faith  has  been  doubted,  they  should  seize 
every  opportunity  to  retrieve  their  lost  character :  and  without 
some  palpable,  earnest,  and  continued  proofs  of  their  good  inten- 
tions, they  can  scarcely  hope  to  succeed."  t 

But  this  account  of  the  state  of  alarm  under  which  the  whole 
Christian  population  of  this  empire  drags  on  its  precarious 
existence  would  be  incomplete  without  some  illustrations  of 
the  consequences  of  the  legal  disabilities  of  which  the  people 
complain,  and  to  which  I  trace  their  discontent  more  readily 
than  to  any  hypothetical  activity  of  "  foreign  agents." 

I  select  my  illustrations  from  different  parts  of  Turkey,  and 
the  first  fact  is  given  on  the  authgrity  of  Mr.  Calvert,  the  British 
consul : — 

"  In  June  last  a  Government  courier  was  killed  near  Maronia, 
in  the  pashalic  of  Salonica,  and  ^2,000  was  taken  from  him  ;  the 
robbery  took  place  just  within  our  frontier.  Probably  the  police- 
officers  of  Gallipoli  and  Serries  were,  as  they  generally  are,  in  league 
with  the  robbers.  Either  to  screen  themselves,  or  to  claim  the  merit 
of  vigilance  and  activity,  they  determined  to  find  the  robbers  in 
Maronia.  They  began  by  surrounding  the  village  with  troops,  and 
for  three  days  they  allowed  no  one  to  leave  it.  It  was  at  a  critical 
period  of  the  silkworm  harvest.  The  worms  required  to  be  con- 
stantly fed  with  mulberry  leaves.  The  mulberry  gardens  are  out  of 
the  village  ;  as  no  one  was  allowed  to  go  to  them,  and  fetch  leaves, 
the  whole  stock  of  silkworms  died.  The  loss  to  the  village  was  at  least 
;^i,5oo.  The  police  then  seized  two  brothers,  Rayahs,  respectable 
men,  and  accused  them  of  the  robbery.  The  governors  of  the 
districts  near  Maronia  came  to  the  village  to  superintend  the  in- 
vestigation, took  possession  of  all  the  best  houses,  and  lived  there 
with  all  their  retinues  at  free  quarters. 

"The  brothers  proved,  or  at  least  offered  to  prove,  an  alibi. 

*  Despatches  on  apprehended  disturbances  in  Syria,  p,  72. 

+  Report  of  Consuls  on  Condition  of  Christians  in  Turkey,  p.  18, 


4 2  ^he  Christians  in  Turkey. 

Many  of  the  principal  inhabitants  were  ready  to  depose  that  they 
liad  seen  the  prisoners  at  the  very  time  of  the  robbery,  and  long 
before  and  after  it,  in  a  coffee-house,  in  the  village.  As  they  were 
Rayahs,  their  evidence  was  rejected. 

"  *  Notwithstanding  the  Hatt-i-Humdyoon  % '  I  said. 

"  *  The  influence,'  he  answered,  '  of  the  Hatt-i-Humdyoon  does 
not  extend  i6o  miles  from  Constantinople.' 

"  To  procure  evidence  against  the  prisoners  by  confession,  the 
police  proceeded  to  torture  them.  One  brother  could  not  stand 
the  torture,  and  confessed  the  robbery.  Then  they  asked  him 
where  the  money  was  ;  of  course  he  could  not  tell,  so  they  tortured 
him  again.  To  obtain  a  respite,  he  said  that  he  had  hid  it  in  such 
a  place ;  it  was  not  found  there,  so  the  torture  was  recommenced. 
He  then  said  that  his  brother  had  it.  The  brother  was  tortured, 
but,  being  more  resolute,  persisted  in  his  denial.  '■  You  may  kill 
me,  he  said,  '  but  I  will  not  confess  what  is  not  true.'  This  had 
been  going  on  for  some  time,  the  village  was  almost  ruined,  both 
the  brothers  had  been  so  maimed,  that  they  are  cripples  for  life, 
when  the  Pasha  of  Salonica  heard  of  it,  and  drew  the  attention  of 
the  Pasha  of  the  Dardanelles  to  the  scenes  which  were  acting  by 
his  officers,  and  under  his  authority.  He  was  indignant,  and 
begged  me  to  assist  in  the  inquiry.  It  is  not  quite  concluded  ; 
but  the  facts  which  I  have  mentioned  have  come  out.  I  said  to 
the  Pasha  :  '■  You  see  now  who  are  the  real  friends  of  the  Russians. 
You  see  what  sort  of  persons  and  what  sort  of  means  are  employed 
to  make  the  Turkish  rule  hateful  to  the  Christians.' "  * 

Mr.  Arbuthnot,  who  accompanied  Omer  Pasha  in  his  cam- 
paign against  the  people  of  Herzegovina,  and  who  naturally, 
from  his  position,  is  always  inclined  to  present  the  Turks  in 
their  best  aspect,  gives  us  a  reason  why  Bosnia  should  be  dis- 
contented. He  thus  sketches  the  career  of  a  Turkish  pasha, 
and  shows  us  how  a  province  may  be  rendered  dissatisfied  with- 
out the  aid  of  foreign  intrigues  : — 

"  Hadji  Ali  Pacha  commenced  his  career  as  a  clerk  in  the  pay 
of  the  great  Mehemet  Ali  Pacha,  Viceroy  of  Egypt,  but,  having 
deserted  to  the  Turks,  he  was  employed  by  them  in  the  capacity 
of  Uzbashee  or  Captain.  Fearful  of  falling  into  the  hands  of  the 
Egyptians,  he  fled  from  his  post,  and,  having  made  his  way  to 
Constantinople,  contrived,  by  scheming  and  bribery,  not  only  to 
efface  the  memory  of  the  past,  but  to  secure  the  appointment  of 
Kaimakan  or  Lieut. -Colonel,  with  which  grade  he  was  sent  to 
Travnik  in  command  of  a  regiment.     Tahir  Pacha,  the  Governor 

*  Senior,  pp.  15S,  [59. 


'The  Christians  in  Turkey,  43 

of  Bosnia,  had  about  this  time  been  informed  of  the  existence  of 
some  gold  mines  near  Travnik,  and  ordered  Hadji  Ali  to  obtain 
samples  for  transmission  to  the  Porte.  This  he  did,  taking  care  to 
retain  all  the  valuable  specimens,  and  forwarding  those  of  inferior 
quality,  which,  on  their  arrival  at  Constantinople,  were  declared 
worthless.  No  sooner  was  this  decision  arrived  at,  than  Hadji 
Ali  imported  the  necessary  machinery  and  an  Austrian  mechanic, 
to  separate  the  gold  from  the  ores,  and  in  this  way  amassed 
immense  wealth.  Rumours  having  got  abroad  of  what  was  going 
on,  and  the  suspicions  of  Tahir  being  aroused,  the  unfortunate 
Austrian  was  put  secretly  out  of  the  way,  and,  as  a  blind,  the  un- 
principled ruffian  procured  the  firman  to  which  allusion  has  been 
made.  It  need  hardly  be  said  that  he  never  availed  himself  of  the 
privileges  which  it  conferred  upon  him.  Some  time  after  these 
transactions,  he  applied  for  leave  to  visit  Austria,  on  the  plea  of 
ill-health,  but  doubtless  with  the  view  of  changing  the  gold.  This 
was  refused,  and  he  was  obliged  to  employ  a  Jew,  who  carried  it 
to  Vienna,  and  disposed  of  it  there.  In  1850,  when  Omer  Pacha 
came  to  restore  order  in  Bosnia,  which  had  then  revolted,  Hadji 
Ali  was  sent  with  two  battalions  to  the  relief  of  another  detach- 
ment ;  upon  this  occasion  he  communicated  with  the  enemy,  who 
cut  off  his  rear-guard,  and  otherwise  roughly  handled  the  Turkish 
troops.  Upon  this,  Omer  Pacha  put  him  in  chains,  and  would 
have  shot  him,  as  he  richly  deserved,  had  he  not  known  that  his 
enemies  at  Constantinople  would  not  fail  to  distort  the  true 
features  of  the  case.  He  therefore  sent  him  to  Constantinople, 
where  he  was  shortly  afterwards  released,  and  employed  his  gold 
to  such  good  purpose,  that  he  was  actually  sent  down  as  Civil 
Governor  to  Travnik,  which  he  had  so  recently  left  a  prisoner 
convicted  of  robbery  and  treason.  He  was,  however,  soon  dis- 
missed for  misconduct,  and  entered  once  more  into  private 
speculations.  In  1857  he  purchased  the  tithes  of  Bosnia  and 
Herzegovina,  and  employed  such  ruffians  to  collect  them  as  to 
make  perfect  martyrs  of  the  people,  some  of  whom  were  even 
killed  by  his  agents.  Exasperated  beyond  endurance,  the  people 
of  Possavina  rose  eji  masse,  and  although  the  movement  was  put 
down  without  difficulty,  it  doubtless  paved  the  way  for  the  discord 
and  rebellion  which  has  been  attended  with  such  calamitous 
results.  This  is  precisely  one  of  those  cases  which  has  brought 
such  odium  on  the  Turkish  Government,  and  which  may  so  easily 
be  avoided  for  the  future,  always  providing  that  the  Porte  be  sin- 
cere in  its  oft-repeated  protestations  of  a  desire  for  genuine  reform. 
Ali  Pacha  was  at  Mostar  in  the  beginning  of  1858,  when  the  move- 
ment began,  but  was  afraid  to  venture  into  the  revolted  districts 
to  collect  his  tithes.  The  Government,  therefore,  made  him 
Commandant  of  the  Herzegovinian  irregulars,  in  which  post  he 
vindicated  the  character  which  he  had  obtained  for  cruelty  and 


44  ^he  christians  in  Turkey, 

despotism.  Subsequently  he  was  appointed  Kaimakan  of  Tre- 
bigne,  but  the  European  consuls  interfered,  and  he  has  now 
decamped,  owing  a  large  sum  to  Government,  the  remnant  of  his 
contract  for  the  tithes."  * 

After  reading  Lieutenant  Arbuthnot's  sketch  of  the  career  of 
this  pasha,  and  his  remarks  upon  the  effects  of  the  rapacity  of 
such  a  ruler,  the  words  of  Mr.  Zohrab,  acting  consul  at  Bosna 
Serai,  acquire  additional  significance  : — 

"  I  do  not  hesitate  to  say  that  Bosnia  and  the  Herzegovina, 
which  ought  to  have  been  now  prosperous,  contented,  and  peace- 
ful, have  been  turned  into  discontented,  disloyal,  poverty-stricken 
provinces,  through  the  unworthiness  of  the  Sultan's  lieutenants, 
and  the  gross  misconduct  of  inferior  employes'' t 

How  the  taxes  are  collected  in  this  province — how  the 
Christian  peasants  are  oppressed  by  the  subordinates  of  such  a 
Pasha  as  Hadji  Ali — how  men  are  rendered  discontented  and 
goaded  on  to  insurrection  without  the  aid  of  Mr.  Layard's 
"  foreign  intrigues,"  may  be  illustrated  by  an  anecdote  related 
to  me  by  the  Princess  Julia  of  Servia  : — 

"The  usual  method  of  wringing  out  the  imposts  from  the 
Christian  peasants  in  Bosnia  is  to  tie  them  up  in  a  small  apart- 
ment and  apply  fire  to  green  or  half-dried  wood  until  the  place  is 
filled  with  smoke.  When  the  Christian  is  half-sufi'ocated  the 
money  is  sometimes  extracted.  Often,  however,  this  fails,  for  the 
poor  wretch  has  not  sufficient  means,  and  he  is  left  to  perish.  A 
short  time  since  a  poor  widow  woman,  frantic  with  agony,  burst 
into  the  apartments  of  the  Princess  Julia  at  the  Palace  in  Belgrade  : 
alternately  she  wept,  imprecated,  besought  the  Princess  to  redress 
her  wrongs.  She  had  been  assessed  by  the  Turkish  authorities  of 
a  village  in  Bosnia,  on  the  Servian  frontiers,  at  a  sum  which  she 
had  no  more  the  means  of  paying  than  I  have  of  discharging  the 
National  Debt.  She  was  smoked.  This  failed  of  extracting  the 
gold.  She  begged  for  a  remission,  and  stated  her  inability  to  pay. 
In  answer  she  was  tossed  into  the  River  Drina,  and  after  her  were 
thrown  her  two  infant  children,  one  of  four  years  old,  the  other  of 
two.  Before  her  eyes,  notwithstanding  her  frantic  efforts  to  save 
them,  her  children  perished.  Half-drowned  and  insensible,  she 
was  dragged  to  land  by  a  Servian  peasant.  She  made  her  way 
to  Belgrade,  believing,  from  the  character  of  the   Princess   for 

*  Herzegovina ;  or  Omer  Pacha  and  the  Christian  Rebels.  By  Lieut.  G. 
Arbuthnot,  R.H.A.  London,  1861. 

+  Report  of  Consuls  on  Condition  of  Christians  in  Turkey,  p.  58. 


"T^he  Christians  in  'turkey.  45 

humanity,  that  if  she  could  she  would  aid  her.   Of  course  to  do  so 
was  out  of  the  question."  * 

Or,  to  turn  in  another  direction,  and  to  cite  another  author 
in  illustration  of  the  defenceless  condition  of  which  all  classes  of 
Christians  complain,  and  which  will  remain  so  long  as  their 
evidence  is  refused  in  a  Turkish  court  of  justice,  and  officials 
may  persecute  and  torture  them  with  impunity.  The  relation 
of  this  outrage  is  from  the  pen  of  the  late  Mr.  MacFarlane, 
and,  though  a  few  years  older  than  those  which  I  have  already 
given,  is  but  an  instance  of  those  wrongs  under  which  these 
poor  people  at  present  groan  in  all  parts  of  the  dominion  of 
the  Sultan.  Tt  took  place  after  the  Tanzimat  and  the  Hatt-i- 
Humai'oun,  and  in  disregard  of  all  the  stipulations  which  the 
Government  of  Turkey  had  made  with  the  Great  Powers  of 
Europe  : — 

"During  the  late  Ramazan  Hadji  Dhimitri,  of  Ascia-keui,  a 
picturesque  village  in  the  ravine,  situated  among  high  rocks, 
which  we  had  seen  on  our  right  hand  in  coming  up  from  Keuplu 
to  Billijik,  had  been  miserably  crippled  and  otherwise  injured  by 
order  of  the  Turkish  court,  which  had  let  off  Abdullah  Effendi 
without  so  much  as  a  reprimand.  Turks  as  well  as  Greeks  lived 
at  Ascik-keui.  One  day  poor  Hadji  Dhimitri  had  with  great  toil 
brought  up  water  from  a  fountain  and  had  filled  his  reservoir  in 
order  to  irrigate  his  little  garden  and  mulberry  ground.  A  Turk, 
his  neighbour,  one  Kara-Ali,  came  to  him  and  said  that  he 
wanted  that  water  for  his  own  garden  and  must  have  it.  The  Greek 
said  that  he  might  have  brought  up  water  for  himself,  but  that  he 
was  free  to  take  part  of  it.  The  Turk  got  into  a  towering  passion, 
called  the  Greek  a  ghiaour  and  pezavenk,  and  swore  he  would  have 
all  the  water.  The  quarrel  was  hot,  but  short.  Dhimitri,  fearing 
consequences  if  he  resisted,  went  away  and  left  the  Turk  to  take 
and  wantonly  waste  the  water,  merely  saying  that  he  submitted  to 
violence  and  injustice,  and  that  the  Tanzimaut  meant  nothing. 
The  Turkish  savage  went  to  the  Mudir  and  Kadi  at  Billijik,  and 
vowed  that  Hadji  Dhimitri  had  wanted  to  rob  him  of  his  water, 
and  had  uttered  horrible  blasphemies  against  the  Koran  and  the 
Prophet.  Tufekjees  were  sent  to  Ascia-keui,  and  Hadji  Dhimitri, 
being  first  of  all  soundly  beaten,  was  handcufi'ed  and  chained 
and  brought  up  to  Billijik.  The  Greeks  of  the  village  were  afraid 
of  appearing  in  such  a  case  or  against  a  Mussulman  ;  but  four  or 
five  did  follow  the  unfortunate  Hadji  to  the  hall,  misnamed  of 

*   The  Guardian^  April  29,  1863. 


46  The  Christians  in  "Turkey. 

justice,  and  were  there  to  depose  that  it  was  the  Turk  who  had 
taken  by  violence  his  water  and  had  traduced  his  rehgion  ;  and 
that  he,  the  Hadji,  though  excited  by  anger,  had  not  said  a  word 
against  the  Koran  or  the  Prophet.  But  the  testimony  of  these 
Christians  could  not  be  taken  against  Mussulman  witnesses,  and 
Kara  AH,  the  Turk,  was  provided  with  two  false  witnesses,  one 
being  Shakir  Bey,  his  own  son-in-law,  and  the  other  Otuz-Bir 
Oglou-Achmet-Bey.  The  pair  were  false  witnesses  of  notoriety, 
and  generally  reputed  to  be  the  two  greatest  scoundrels  of  the 
town.  There  were  scores  upon  scores  of  people  who  had  seen 
them  at  the  coffee-house  in  Billijik  at  the  hour  and  time  they  pre- 
tended to  have  been  at  Ascia-keui,  four  miles  off.  But  of  those 
who  had  thus  seen  them  the  Mussulmans  would  not  appear,  and 
the  Christians  could  not  get  their  evidence  received  in  court. 
Kara  AH  swore  to  the  truth  of  his  statement ;  his  two  false 
witnesses  swore  that  they  had  heard  the  Greek  blaspheme  their 
holy  religion,  and  by  sentence  of  the  Kadi  poor  Hadji  Dhimitri 
received,  then  and  there  300  strokes  of  the  bastinado.  His  toes 
were  broken  by  the  blows,  his  feet  were  beaten  to  a  horrible  jelly, 
he  screamed  and  fainted  under  the  torture.  There  were  some 
among  our  narrators  who  had  seen  this  forbidden  torture  inflicted, 
and  others  who  had  heard  the  poor  man's  shrieks.  The  victim 
was  carried  home  on  the  back  of  an  ass ;  he  had  been  laid  pros- 
trate for  more  than  six  weeks ;  it  was  only  the  day  before  our 
arrival  that  he  had  been  able  to  attend  the  Billijik  market,  and 
then  he  was  lame  and  sick — a  hobbling,  crippled,  broken  man. 
*  The  law,'  said  one  of  our  party,  '  is  equal  in  the  two  cases.  If 
Hadji  Dhimitri  were  guilty,  he  was  only  guilty  of  that  which  we 
have  all  heard  from  the  lips  of  Abdullah  Effendi  this  morning  in 
the  khan  ;  yet  the  Hadji  is  cruelly  bastinadoed  and  lamed  for  life, 
and  this  same  Kadi  does  not  even  reprimand  the  Effendi.  What 
then  is  the  use  of  this  Tanzimaut  1 '  *  The  use  of  it,'  said 
Tchelebee  John,  '  is  just  this  :  it  throws  dust  in  the  eyes  of  the 
foreign  ambassadors  at  Constantinople  who  recommended  its  pro- 
mulgation, and  it  humbugs  half  the  nations  of  Christendom,  where 
people  believe  in  newspaper  reports.'  "  * 

I  add  one  other  illustration  of  the  way  in  which  discontent 
and  dissatisfaction  are  fostered,  not  by  "  foreign  intrigues,"  but 
by  the  misgovernment  of  the  Sultan.  The  narrative  is  one 
which  I  have  already  made  use  of  in  my  little  volume  on 
Servia.  I  reproduce  it  in  preference  to  many  other  similar 
anecdotes  which  I  might  have  given,  for  the  same  reason  which 
led  me  to  print  it  before.     It  was  related  to  me   by  a  consul 

*  Destiny  of  Turkey,  by  Chas.  MacFarlane,  Vol.  I,  pp.  336-338. 


'The  Christians  in  Turkey,  47 

and  his  wife,  who  both  witnessed  the  act  of  atrocity.  I  recorded 
it  immediately  after  leaving  their  house.  In  one  only  part  of 
it  I  have  intentionally  spoken  vaguely.  I  have  no  wish  to  draw 
down  upon  their  heads  the  wrath  of  Sir  Henry  Bulwer ;  I  have 
not,  therefore,  indicated  the  exact  place  where  it  happened,  lest 
I  should  betray  my  informants  : — 

"  A  short  time  since  the  inhabitants  of  a  little  village  in  Rou- 
melia  were  called  upon  to  pay  the  taxes,  at  which  they  had  been 
assessed  by  the  authorities  of  the  district  in  which  the  village  is 
situated.     When  the  principal  inhabitants  had  assembled,  they  did 
what  probably  many  others  would  have  done  in  like  circumstances, 
they  rather  discussed  the  means  by  which  the  tax  might  be  evaded 
than  the  mode  of  paying  it.     After  many  schemes  had  been  sug- 
gested, the  only  means  which  appeared  satisfactory  to  those  who 
were  present,  was  to  compel  some  inhabitant  who  was  not  present 
to  pay  the  whole  assessment.       In  the  outskirts  of  the  village 
resided  a  Christian  peasant,  who  owned  a  small  strip  of  ground, 
which  he  cultivated  for  his  maintenance.     He  was  industrious, 
and  was  supposed  to  possess  a  hoard  of  money.     Indeed,  as  he 
had  only  one  child — a  son  who  assisted  him  in  the  cultivation  of 
his  rood  of  land — how  could  he  spend  all  his  earnings  ?    It  was 
evident,  so  his  Mussulman  neighbours  argued,  there  njust  be  a 
store  somewhere,  and  it  was  resolved  that  he  should  be  compelled 
to  pay  the  whole  amount  at  which  the  village  was  assessed.     By 
this  means  it  was  clear  that  the  claim  of  the  Porte  would  be  satis- 
fied, and  the  rest  of  the  villagers  would  be  lightened  from  the 
burden  about  to  be  imposed  upon  them.     The  discussion  took 
place  in  the  presence  of  the  cadi.     He  assured  the  assembly  that 
it  was  a  matter  of  indifference  how  the  money  was  procured, 
provided  that  it  was  duly  paid  to   him.     After  some  delibera- 
tion as  to  the  best  means  of  wringing  the  whole  sum  from  one 
peasant,  the  following  plan  was  suggested,  matured,  and  finally 
carried  out.     It  was  agreed  that  the  rest  of  the  villagers  should 
seize  his  only  child,  a  lad  of  some  sixteen  years,  and  imprison  him 
until  his  father  should  ransom  him  for  the  sum  at  which  the  whole 
village  was  assessed  ;  and  that  the  cadi  should  suspend  the  collec- 
tion of  the  tax  until  this  means  had  been  tried.     In  order  that  this 
functionary  should  not,  however,  pocket  the  ransom  himself,  and 
then  levy  the  tax  upon  the  villagers,  a  deed  was  drawn  up  and 
witnessed  according  to  the  forms  of  Turkish  law,  by  which  the 
cadi  covenanted  to  accept  the  money  thus  to  be  wrung  from  the 
parent  in  lieu  of  all  claim  upon  the  rest  of  the  villagers  ;  to  hold 
the  boy  in  his  custody  until  the  ransom  should  be  paid,  and  to 
release  him  as   soon  as  this  should  be  done.     It  was  seed-time, 
and  the  lad,  wholly  unconscious  of  the  plot,  was  employed  with 


48  'T^h.e  Christians  in  Turkey . 

his  parents  in  ploughing  and  sowing  their  little  piece  of  ground, 
when  he  was  seized,  carried  off  to  the  cadi,  and,  amidst  the  cries 
of  his  mother  and  the  entreaties  of  his  father,  thrown  in  prison, 
with  the  intimation  that  he  should  be  released  when  the  money 
was  paid.  The  village  was  but  ill-supplied  with  prison  buildings, 
and  the  boy  was  thrust  into  the  small  dome,  of  some  six  feet 
square,  which  covered  an  unused  well.  Day  by  day  the  parents 
came,  but  could  not  weary  the  patience  of  the  unjust  but  impas- 
sive judge.  The  only  answer  which  they  received  was  that,  when 
the  money  was  brought,  the  boy  should  be  released.  The  parents 
were  not  wealthy ;  they  had  no  hoard  ;  the  supposition  of  their 
fellow-villagers  was  unfounded  ;  they  had  nothing  save  the  small 
strip  of  land  which  they  cultivated  for  their  daily  needs.  The  last 
thing  which  a  peasant  will  give  up  in  Turkey  is  the  privilege  of 
being  a  landed  proprietor.  The  father,  who  loved  his  son,  clung, 
however,  to  his  bit  of  garden  ground,  and  exhausted  all  other 
means  of  raising  the  required  sum  before  selling  his  land.  He 
appealed  to  the  authorities  of  the  district.  He  was  referred  by 
them  for  redress  to  the  cadi,  by  whom  the  wrong  was  done.  De- 
spairing of  any  other  means  of  delivering  his  child,  the  wretched 
parents  now  endeavoured  to  collect  the  money  which  the  cadi 
required.  Their  furniture  was  first  sold,  then  their  tools  and 
implements  of  husbandry  were  parted  with.  The  sum  thus  ob- 
tained fell  so  far  short  of  the  amount  required,  that  it  was  at  length 
evident  that  the  rood  of  ground,  the  family  estate,  must  be  parted 
with.  This  also  was  sold,  and  still  there  lacked  a  portion  of  the 
total  sum  required.  The  cadi  was  inexorable,  and  rigidly  upright. 
The  Government  expected  so  much  from  the  village,  and  so  much 
must  be  brought  before  the  lad  could  be  released.  At  length  the 
last  piastre  was  procured,  and  the  wretched  parents  hastened  joy- 
fully to  the  cadi  with  the  whole  amount.  All  this  had  taken 
upwards  of  ten  months  to  collect,  and  for  so  long  a  time  the  poor 
lad  had  been  subjected  to  the  horrors  of  solitary  confinement,  in 
total  darkness,  and  in  a  dungeon  only  a  few  feet  in  extent,  in  which 
it  was  impossible  to  stand  upright.  The  floor,  partly  of  rough 
stones  and  partly  of  mud,  was  equally  cold  and  damp,  and  on  this 
he  had  sat  and  lain  and  lain  and  sat  for  more  than  ten  months. 
On  receiving  the  money  the  cadi  assembled  the  villagers ;  the 
deed  was  recited  ;  the  money  exhibited,  and  the  legal  instrument 
duly  cancelled  with  all  the  mocking  formalities  of  law.  And  now 
the  prison  door,  or  what  served  for  a  door,  was  unbarred  to  the 
parents,  and  they  were  permitted  to  look  again  upon  their  child. 
For  a  time  nothing  moved  within  the  narrow  limits  of  the  cell  ; 
the  call  of  his  mother  could  elicit  no  signs  of  life  in  the  jDoor 
prisoner.  At  length  a  bundle  of  humanity  was  dragged  out ;  it 
breathed  ;  it  stirred  :  but  these  were  the  only  tokens  of  life  which 
could  be  seen.     Signs  of  humanity  there  were  none.     The  limbs 


'The  Christians  in  l^urkey,  49 

had  been  contracted  by  cold,  wet,  rheumatism,  and  by  the  crouch- 
ing posture  which  the  poor  lad  had  been  compelled  to  assume, 
and  he  could  only  crawl  on  all-fours  like  a  beast.  His  face 
resembled  a  skull  covered  with  dirty  parchment,  and  he  was  hope- 
lessly an  idiot.  How  long  since  reason  had  given  way  his  jailors 
could  not  tell.  He  was  now  a  slobbering,  jabbering  idiot.  The 
light,  and  joy,  and  hope  of  his  parents'  cottage  was  not  merely 
quenched,  it  had  become  a  palpable  and  noisome  blackness. 

"Amidst  the  wails  of  the  parents,  and  the  '  God  is  great'  of  the 
persecutors,  the  crowd  dispersed,  some  cursing  more  deeply  than 
ever  the  despotism  which  rendered  them  liable  to  atrocities  such 
as  these.  It  needs  no  '  Russian  intrigues '  to  make  these  poor 
peasants  believe  that  deeds  like  these  are  unjust,  and  to  inspire 
them  with  a  longing  for  an  opportunity  to  break  such  an  intoler- 
able yoke  from  their  necks.  For  this  incident  is  but  a  specimen 
of  what  the  Christians  throughout  Bosnia,  Roumelia,  and  Bulgaria 
are  now  enduring.  I  could  narrate  acts  of  atrocious  cruelty  and 
^vrong  which  would  go  far  beyond  this  ;  but  I  have  selected  this 
anecdote  because  I  can  tell  it  on  other  authority  than  that  of  a 
Servian  or  a  Dalmatian.  I  did  not  hear  it  from  a  suffering,  and 
therefore  a  'prejudiced,  Bosniac' or  allying  Greek.'  Amongst 
the  crowd  which  witnessed  this  horror,  amongst  the  many  who 
saw  the  shattered  remains  of  this  poor  and  innocent  lad  dragged 
forth  from  his  cell  and  handed  to  his  parents  by  the  cfiidi,  were 
the  British  consul  and  his  wife,  and  from  their  lips  I  heard  this 
tale  of  barbarity."* 

But  beyond  the  unexceptionable  nature  of  the  source  from 
which  I  obtained  this  illustration  of  the  way  in  which  a  Turkish 
province  is  governed,  and  our  Christian  brethren  are  oppressed, 
I  have  reprinted  this  anecdote  because,  subsequently  to  its 
original  publication,  I  have  submitted  it  to  persons  conversant, 
from  long  residence,  with  the  actual  state  of  the  Turkish  empire, 
and  I  am  assured  that  similar  atrocities  happen  in  every  province, 
in  every  district,  of  that  country,  so  that  this  fairly  represents 
the  normal  condition  of  our  brethren  unhappily  living  under  the 
rule  of  the  Sultan. + 

Here  are,  surely,  sufficient  elements  to  produce  discontent 
amongst  the  Christians  of  Turkey  without  our  having  recourse 
to  any  imaginary  amount  of  "  foreign  intrigues,"  or  of 
clandestine  exertions  of  "  Russian  agents."    If,  indeed,  weighed 

*  Servia  and  the  Servians,  pp.  288 — 292. 

+  See  in  the  second  vohune  of  Mr.  MacFarlane's  "  Turkey  and  its  Destiny," 
pp.  I — 8,  a  somewhat  similar  story  of  exaction  and  wrong. 


to  'The  Christians  in  Turkey. 

down  by  these  intolerable  severities,  they  do  turn  at  times  to 
some  one  who  can  protect  them  against  their  cruel  oppressors, 
it  is  not  a  matter  for  wonder.  They  have  ceased  to  expect 
anything,  except  additional  wrongs,  from  their  rulers.  Husbands 
and  fathers  as  they  are,  and  unarmed  in  the  midst  of  an  armed 
Mussulman  population,  they  must  look  to  some  one  to  inter- 
pose in  their  behalf.  At  present  this  takes  the  form  of  suppli- 
cating passports  from  English,  French,  and,  less  frequently, 
from  Russian  consuls,  so  as  to  avail  themselves  of  their  pro- 
tection ;  and,  while  their  condition  is  such  as  the  illustrations 
which  I  have  just  given  i-eveal  to  us,  they  will  look  for  protection 
to  any  quarter  of  the  heavens  where  there  is  the  least  gleam 
of  sympathy,  the  least  break  in  the  dark  cloud  which  hangs  so 
heavily  over  them.  That  they  do  so — that  they  must  do  so 
— is  the  severest  condemnation  of  the  Government  of  the 
Sultan. 

Mr.  Abbott,  the  consul  at  the  Dardanelles,  says,  that  the 
*'  vexatious  and  arbitrary  proceedings  of  Turkish  officials  "  is  the 
cause  why  '*  the  subjects  of  the  Porte  get  foreign  passports," 
and,  after  recounting  a  narrative  of  petty  oppression,  he 
tells  us : — 

"  It  is  not  a  matter  for  surprise  in  the  face  of  similar  facts, 
which  are  of  daily  occurrence,  that  the  Rayahs  should  occa- 
sionally resort  to  the  only  means  at  hand  of  protecting  themselves 
against  the  shortcomings  of  their  legitimate  rulers ;  and  it  is  the 
greatest  reproach  upon  the  Turkish  Government,  as  well  as  one 
of  the  most  incontestible  proofs  of  its  weak  and  degenerate  state, 
that  its  own  subjects  should  be  compelled  in  self-defence  to 
throw  off  their  lawful  allegiance,  inasmuch  as  they  are  denied  the 
protection  which  they  have  a  right  to  expect,  and  are  less 
favoured  in  this  respect  than  foreigners  ;  being  the  reverse  of 
what  occurs  in  civilized  countries. 

"  When  a  foreign  passport  cannot  be  procured,  the  Rayahs  find 
it  advantageous  to  carry  on  business  in  ostensible  partnership 
with  a  foreigner  or  under  a  foreigner's  power  of  attorney.  This 
affords  A  great  security  for  their  property,  and  has  become  a  com- 
mon practice. 

"  This  anomalous  state  of  things  will  not  cease  to  exist,  until 
the  Porte  has  completed  the  task  of  reforming  the  present 
defective  administration  of  justice,  and  has  provided  for  that 
purpose  properly-constituted  tribunals.     When  that  time  arrives, 


l^he  Christians  in  'Turkey,  51 

the    Rayahs   will,  I   doubt    not,   cheerfully  return   to   their  al- 
legiance." * 

Unhappily,  as  the  evidence  of  the  consuls  show,  the  sufferings 
of  the  Christians  throughout  Turkey,  so  far  from  diminishing, 
are  actually  increasing.  The  legal  condition  of  the  Christian  is 
as  degraded  as  ever.  The  text-books  of  the  law,  by  which  the 
decisions  of  the  cadi  are  regulated,  are  as  intolerant  as  ever. 
It  is  easy  to  profess  incredulity  on  this  matter ;  it  is  not  so  easy 
to  overcome  the  logic  of  facts.  The  Multka  is  still  the  authority 
to  which  all  Mussulmans  appeal  throughout  Turkey.  It  is  a 
book  which  possesses  an  authority  greater  than  that  of  Lynde- 
wood  in  our  ecclesiastical  tribunals.  It  ranks  higher  than  Coke 
or  Blackstone  do  in  our  common  law  courts ;  and  the  pre- 
cedents and  axioms  of  this  book  of  Institutes  of  Mahommedan 
law  are  not  only  still  used  and  cited,  but  the  volume  is  the 
ruling  authority  of  the  court  of  Turkey,  from  which  no  one 
dreams  of  appealing.  In  that  book  we  read  and,  more  still,  every 
cadi  reads  : — 

"And  the  tributary  (or  Christian)  is  to  be  distinguished  in  the 
beast  he  rides,  and  in  his  saddle,  and  he  is  not  to  ride  a  horse, 
he  is  not  to  work  at  his  work  with  arms  on,  he  shall  not  ride  on 
a  saddle  like  a  pillion,  he  shall  not  ride  on  that  except  as  a  matter 
of  necessity,  and  even  then  he  shall  dismount  in  places  of  public 
resort ;  he  shall  not  wear  clothes  worn  by  men  of  learning,  piety, 
and  nobility.  His  women  shall  be  distinguished  in  the  street  and 
at  the  baths,  and  he  shall  place  in  his  house  a  sign  and  mark  so 
that  people  may  not  pray  for  him  or  salute  him.  And  the  street 
shall  be  narrowed  for  him,  and  he  shall  pay  his  tribute  standing, 
the  receiver  being  seated,  and  he  shall  be  seized  by  the  collar,  and 
shall  be  shaken,  and  it  shall  be  said  to  him,  '  Pay  the  tribute,  oh, 
tributary  !  oh,  thou  enemy  of  God  ! '"  t 

*  Report  of  Consuls  on  Condition  of  Christians  in  Turkey,  p,  88. 

t  The  Multka,  or  digest  of  the  Mahometan  Canon  Law,  from  which  this 
extract  is  made,  was  written  in  Arabic  by  a  Turkish  lawyer  several  centuries 
ago.  It  gives  the  decisions  arrived  at  by  the  two  great  legists  of  Sunni  Mahom- 
medanism,  and  is  the  text  book  and  authority  in  the  law  courts  throughout 
Turkey.  Indeed,  all  Sunni  legists  in  Turkey,  and  in  other  Sunni  countries,  study 
this  book,  and  make  their  references  to  it.  Cadis  and  Muftis  take  it,  with  other 
similar  books,  as  a  guide  to  their  decisions,  as  our  judges  consult  the  decisions 
of  their  predecessors.  It  is,  however,  of  a  far  greater  authority  than  any  such 
decisions  can  be  amongst  ourselves  ;  because  it  is  a  fundamental  principle  in 
Turkey  that  no  one,  neither  the  Sultan  nor  the  government  combined,  can 
change  or  abrogate  the  Canon  Law  of  that  country. 

E  2 


^2  The  Christians  in  Turkey. 

Nor  are  the  forms  of  Turkish  law,  even  when  the  spirit  has 
grown  more  tolerant,  one  whit  more  favourable  to  the  poor 
Rayahs.  Persecuted  in  life,  "  treated,"  as  long  as  they  lived, 
"  not  merely  as  slaves,  but  as  slaves  whom  their  masters  hate,*'* 
the  persecution,  the  hatred,  the  contempt  goes  with  them  to 
their  grave.  In  his  account  of  the  siege  of  Kars,  Dr.  Sandwith 
has  printed  a  burial  certificate  which  is  given  when  a  Christian 
dies.f     It  is  in  these  terms  : — 

"  We  certify  to  the  priest  of  the  church  of  Mary,  that  the  impure, 
putrified,  stinking  carcase  of  Saideh,  damned  this  day,  may  be 
concealed  underground. 

"  Sealed.  El  Said  Mehemed  Faizt. 

"a.h.   1 27 1.     Rejib  11." 

(March  29,  a.d.  1855.) 

What  years  of  hatred  must  have  been  endured  before  the 
feeling  was  embodied  in  this  document !  What  years  of  hatred 
must  have  been  endured  since  !  How  deep  the  scorn,  how 
bitter  the  contempt,  how  fierce  the  intolerance !  So  long  as, 
even  in  official  forms,  such  words  as  these  are  used,  what  hope 
can  there  be  for  a  great  part  of  the  unhappy  subjects  of  this 
empire  ? 

(IV.)  In  order  to  abate  the  wrongs  of  which  the  Christians 
of  Turkey  have  long  complained,  the  Great  Powers  of  Europe 
have,  from  time  to  time,  insisted  upon  certain  concessions  being 
made  to  them  in  return  for  the  material  assistance  which  the 
Western  Powers  have  granted,  the  blood  so  lavishly  poured  out, 
the  treasure  so  freely  expended.  They  demanded  in  1839,  and 
again  on  the  non-fulfilment  of  that  demand,  in  1856,  on  the 
termination  of  the  war  with  Russia,  certain  stipulations,  of  which 
these  are  the  principal :  (1)  That  the  evidence  of  Christians 
should  be  received  by  the  Turkish  courts  of  justice  equally  with 
that  of  Mussulmans.  They  pressed  this  the  more  earnestly 
since  it  is  evident  without  this  neither  life  nor  property  is 
secure.  (2)  That  the  Christian  peasant  should  be  able  to  pur- 
chase and  hold  land,  and  should  not  be  liable  to  be  ousted  from 
his  possession  at  the  caprice  of  his  Mahommedan  neighbour. 
(3)  That  in  regulating  the  taxation  of  the  empire,  Mahommed- 
*  Senior,  p.  113.  +  Siege  of  Kars,  p.  173. 


I^he  Christians  in  'Turkey,  53 

ans  and  Christians  should  be  placed  in  a  position  of  equality. 
(4)  That  both  races  should  be  eligible  to  serve  in  the  army,  and 
that  it  should  be  as  lawful  for  the  Christian  to  possess  arms 
as  the  Mussulman.  (5)  That  compulsory  conversion  to  the 
Mahommedan  faith  should  be  abolished. 

Every  one  of  these  essential  conditions  to  the  freedom  of  the 
Christian  races  of  Turkey  remains,  however,  notwithstanding 
repeated  pledges,  as  much  disregarded  as  they  were  fifty  years 
ago  ;   but  to  particularize  : — 

(1)  The  evidence  of  a  Christian  is  not  received  either  in  the 
criminal  or  civil  courts  of  Turkey.  It  is  true  that  some  shadow 
of  equality  in  this  respect,  between  the  Mussulman  and  non- 
Mussulman,  exists  at  Constantinople,  and  is  ostentatiously 
pointed  out  to  travellers  who  limit  their  observations  to  that 
capital.  But  this  only  makes  the  faithlessness  of  Turkey  to 
treaties  the  more  evident. 

In  the  Hatt-i-Sherif  of  1856,  the  Sultan,  at  the  pressing 
instance  of  the  European  Powers,  decreed  : — 

"  The  guarantees  promised  on  our  part  by  the  Hatt-i-Hkimaioun 
of  Gul-Hane,  and  in  conformity  with  the  Tanzimat,  to  all  the 
subjects  of  my  Empire,  without  distinction  of  classes  or  of  religion, 
for  the  security  of  their  persons  and  property,  and  the  preservation 
of  their  honour,  are  to-day  confirmed  and  consolidated,  and  effica- 
cious measures  shall  be  taken  in  order  that  they  may  have  their 
full  and  entire  effect."  .  .  . 

"  All  commercial,  correctional,  and  criminal  suits  between 
Mussulmans  and  Christian  or  other  non-Mussulman  subjects,  or 
between  Christians  or  other  non-Mussulmans  of  different  sects, 
shall  be  referred  to  Mixed  Tribunals. 

"  The  proceedings  of  these  tribunals  shall  be  public ;  the  parties 
shall  be  confronted,  and  shall  produce  their  witnesses,  whose 
testimony  shall  be  received,  without  distinction,  upon  an  oath 
taken  according  to  the  religious  law  of  each  sect." 

It  must  be  observed  that  the  Sultan  here  appeals  to  a  former 
promise  made  to  the  same  effect  as  the  provisions  of  the  Hatt-i- 
Sherif;  the  Hatt-i-Humaioun  to  which  he  refers  bears  date 
Nov.  3, 1839,  and  even  this  latter  was  only  in  accordance  with  the 
Tanzimat  still  more  remote  in  date,  so  that,  when  it  is  pleaded 
by  the  Sultan's  advocates  that,  though  the  Hatt-i-Sherif  has  been 
entirely  disregarded,  yet  that  this  was  only  promised  six  years  ago. 


^4  The  Christians  in  Turkey, 

and  if  we  have  patience  its  provisions  may  yet  be  carried  out ; 
this  is  said  in  ignorance  of  the  real  circumstances  of  the  case. 
The  pledge  that  Christian  evidence  shall  be  received  in  the 
courts  of  justice  throughout  Turkey,  and  be  accepted  on  the 
same  footing  as  Mahometan  evidence,  was  made  upwards  of 
thirty  years  ago. 

How  then  has  this  pledge,  made  to  the  nations  of  Europe, 
and  re-confirmed  in  consideration  of  the  blood  poured  out 
and  the  treasure  expended  by  the  Allied  Powers  in  behalf  of 
Turkey,  been  fulfilled  ? 

The  seventh  question  in  the  list  forwarded  by  Sir  Henry 
Bulwer  to  tlie  *'  Consuls  in  the  Ottoman  dominions,"  is  as 
follows  :- 

"  Is  Christian  evidence  admitted  in  courts  of  justice ;  and  if 
not,  point  out  the  cases  where  it  has  been  refused  1 "  * 

In  answer  to  this,  Mr.  Abbott,  the  English  consul  at  Mona- 
stir,  writes : — 

"  It  is  only  admitted  at  the  Tahkik  Medjlis  (Court  of  Inquiry). 
There,  Christian  witnesses  are  sworn,  whereas  Mussulmans  are  not. 
I  cannot  point  out  cases  where  it  has  been  refused  at  the  other 
Courts,  as,  it  being  considered  an  established  rule  not  to  admit 
Christian  evidence,  a  Christian  has  never  dared  present  in  a  suit 
one  of  his  co-religionists  to  give  his  testimony."  t 

To  the  same  inquiry  Mr.  Finn,  the  consul  at  Jerusalem, 
thus  replies  : — 

"  In  the  Mehkemeh,  or  Cadi's  Court,  non-Mussulman  evidence 
is  always  refused.  In  the  various  Medjlises  some  subterfuge  is 
always  sought  for  declining  to  receive  non-Mussulman  evidence 
against  a  Mussulman,  or  recording  it  under  the  technical  name  of 
witness.  These  Courts  and  the  Pasha  will  rather  condemn  at  once 
a  Mussulman  in  favour  of  a  Christian,  without  recording  testi- 
mony, than  accept  non-Moslem  evidence.  Evidence  of  Christian 
against  Christian,  or  Jew,  or  vice  versa,  i.e.  non-Moslem  against 
non-Moslem,  is  always  received."  % 

Mr.  J.  E.  Blunt,  consul  at  Pristina : — 

"  Christian  evidence  in  law-suits  between  a  Mussulman  and  a 
non-Mussulman  is  not  admitted  in  the  local  Courts. 

*  Report  of  Consuls  on  the  Condition  of  the  Christians  in  Turkey,  p.  3. 
t  Ibid,  p.  7.  X  Il^id,  p.  27. 


The  Christians  in  Turkey.  ^^ 

"  In  such  cases  in  which  the  parties  are  not  Mussulman, 
Christian  evidence  is  admitted.* 

Mr.  Skene,  the  consul  at  Aleppo,  in  his  report,  says  : — 

"  It  is  not  admitted  ;  and  the  attempt  is  never  made  to  obtain 
its  admission.  No  case  has  occurred  in  connexion  with  the 
business  of  this  consulate  to  raise  the  question."  t 

Major  Cox,  the  consul  at  Bucharest,  says  : — 

"  In  cases  between  Christians,  yes  ;  but  in  cases  between  Chris- 
tians and  Mahometans,  no.  This  is  one  of  the  subjects  on  which 
the  intelligent  portion  of  the  Christians  earnestly  insist  for  redress, 
and  which  they  know  at  the  same  time  is  one  of  the  most  difficult 
for  the  Ottoman  Government  to  deal  with,  on  account  of  the 
strong  prejudices  entertained  by  the  Mussulmans."  % 

Other  consuls,  indeed,  report  that  the  evidence  of  Christians 
is  received  in  the  criminal  courts  of  justice  in  certain  provinces 
of  Turkey,  but  when  we  come  to  examine  in  what  way  it  is 
received  we  find  that  contrary  assertions  are  not  always  con- 
tradictory. 

Mr.  Charles  Blunt,  of  Smyrna,  thus  answers  Sip  Henry 
Bulwer's  question  : — 

"  Generally  speaking,  from  all  that  I  can  learn.  Christian  evidence 
is  not  admitted  against  Mussulmans  in  the  interior,  but  only  one 
instance  has  been  brought  before  me,  which  was  in  1857,  when  the 
authorities  at  Aidin  would  not  admit  Christian  evidence  in  a  suit 
in  which  a  British  subject  was  interested.  On  that  occasion,  in 
conjunction  with  the  Pasha  of  Smyrna,  officers  were  sent  from  the 
Governor  and  this  Consulate  to  Aidin,  when  upon  their  united 
interference  Christian  evidence  was,  and  has  since  been,  admitted 
in  the  courts  of  Aidin.  Christian  evidence  is  admitted  in  the 
courts  at  Smyrna,  but  in  all  suits  relating  to  houses  and  landed 
property,  foreign  Christian  evidence  is  not  admitted  against  the 
native  Christian."  § 

Mr.  Cathcart,  the  consul  at  Prevesa,  states  : — 

"  Christian  evidence  is  always  admitted  in  the  courts  of  justice, 
but  I  think  it  doubtful  whether,  in  cases  between  a  Mussulman 
and  a  Christian,  it  carries  the  same  weight  as  Mahometan 
evidence."  || 

*  Report  of  Consuls  on  the  Condition  of  the  Christians  in  Turkey,  p.  35. 
t  Ibid,  p.  50.  X  Ibid,  p.  58.  §  Ibid,  p.  32.  ||  Ibid,  p.  4a. 


^6  'T^he  Christians  in  Turkey, 

Acting-Consul  Zohrab,  writing  from  Bosna-Serai,  says  : — 

"  Christian  evidence  in  the  Medjlises  is  occasionally  received, 
but  as  a  rule  it  is  refused,  either  directly  or  indirectly,  by  reference 
to  tlie  Mehkemeh.  Knowing  this,  the  Christians  generally  come 
forward  prepared  with  Mussulman  witnesses.  The  cases  in  which 
Christian  evidence  has  been  refused  are  numerous,  but  it  would 
take  time  to  collect  them."  * 

Mr.  Moore,  the  consul  at  Beyrouth  writes  : — 

'•'  Christian  evidence  is  admitted  into  the  mixed  Tribunals  (those 
composed  of  Christian  and  Mussulman  members),  but  not  in  the 
purely  Turkish  court  called  the  Mehkemeh,  or  in  the  Grand 
Medjhs  of  the  Eyalet  when  it  is  presided  over  by  the  Cadi,  and 
where  the  law  may  be  administered  according  to  the  Shara  (Maho- 
metan Ecclesiastical  law).  /;/  case  of  murder^  for  instance^  when 
the  iniirderer  is  a  Moslem,  that  presidency  atid  that  law  are  re- 
sorted to,  and  Christian  evidetice  would  be  rejected.  No  such 
case  having  occurred  for  many  years,  I  am  unable  to  furnish 
instances.  Petty  criminal  cases  are  tried  at  the  Medjlis  Tahkik 
(Court  of  Verification),  and  civil  suits  at  the  Commercial  Courts, 
both  mixed  Tribunals  where  Christian  evidence  is  accepted."  t 

Mr.  Abbott,  the  consul  at  th6  Dardanelles,  says  : — 

"  It  is  admitted ;  though,  generally  speaking,  the  testimony  of  a 
Mussulman  carries  with  it  more  weight.  I  may  here  add,  that 
circumstantial  evidence,  though  of  the  clearest  nature,  is  refused  ; 
that  the  Tidjaret-Medjlis,  or  Commercial  Tribunal,  goes  only 
upon  documentary  evidence ;  that  the  testimony  of  one  female 
is  rejected  as  insufficient,  whilst  that  of  two  females,  of  whatever 
creed,  is  accepted,  being  considered  equivalent  to  that  of  one 
male.  Owing  to  these  peculiarities  of  Turkish  law,  a  miscarriage 
of  justice  often  ensues  :  whilst  the  fear  of  incurring  vengeance 
deters  many  persons,  both  Mussulmans  and  Christians,  from 
prosecuting  notorious  malefactors,  or  giving  evidence  against 
them."  X 

Major  Cox,  again  writing  from  Bucharest,  says  : — 

"  The  non-reception  of  the  testimony  of  Christians  on  the  same 
footing  with  that  of  the  Mussulmans  is  as  much  a  subject  of  com- 
plaint in  Bosnia  and  the  Herzegovine  as  in  Bulgaria."  § 

In  order  in  some  degree  to  protect  Christian  witnesses,  the 

*  Report  of  Consuls  on  the  Condition  of  the  Christians  in  Turkey,  p.  55. 
t  Ibid,  p.  71.  X  Ibid,  p.  70.  §  Ibid,  p.  96. 


I^he  Christians  in  'Turkey,  57 

Porte  consented  to  tlie  appointment  of  Christian  assessors  in 
the  Medjlises,  or  local  courts.  This  has  been  carried  out  cer- 
tainly in  forai,  though  in  substance  the  stipulation  is  as  much 
disregarded  as  that  by  which  the  testimony  of  a  Christian  was 
declared  to  be  placed  on  the  same  footing  as  that  of  a  Mussul- 
man. 

Mr.  Calvert,  the  consul  at  Monastir,  tells  us  ; — 

"  As  to  the  Christian  members,  they  take  their  seats  at  the 
Medjlisesas  a  matterof  form,  but  dare  not  dissent  from  an  opinion 
emitted  by  the  Mussulman  members.  I  hear  that,  some  years 
back,  the  Christian  member  of  the  Medjlis  at  Monastir  was 
poisoned  for  opposing  his  Mussulman  colleagues."  * 

To  the  same  purpose  Mr.  Calvert,  writing  from  Salonica, 
says  : — 

"  Christians  are  admitted  into  the  local  Councils,  but  they  are 
so  few  in  number  compared  with  the  Mussulman  members  as  to 
be  completely  overawed,  and  therefore  practically  useless.  They 
blindly  affix  their  seals  to  the  "  Mazbattas  "  (reports  or  decisions) 
which  are  written  in  Turkish, — a  language  they  can  rarely  read  ; 
and  even  were  they  to  understand  what  was  written,  tbey  would 
scarcely  venture  to  refuse  to  confirm  it,  although  they  might 
inwardly  dissent  from  the  purport  of  the  document."  t 

I  content  myself  with  citing  only  one  other  witness,  Mr. 
Finn,  the  consul  at  Jerusalem  : — 

"  Christians  are  admitted  as  members  of  the  Medjlises  by 
virtue  of  laws  of  the  Central  Government,  but  the  number  of  the 
members  proportioned  to  the  number  of  the  sect  is  not  equal  to 
the  proportion  of  the  Mussulman  members  to  the  number  of  their 
sect.  For  instance,  the  Jews,  who  nearly  equal  the  Christians  and 
Mussulmans  together,  have  but  one  member  in  each  Medjlis  ;  the 
Christians,  who  are  nearly  equal  to  the  Mussulmans,  have  but  one 
member  of  each  sect  in  each  Medjlis ;  while  the  Mussulman 
members  are  as  numerous  as  the  Pasha  pleases  to  make  them, — 
generally  six  or  seven." 

"  They  are  barely  tolerated  by  the  Mussulman  members,  and 
are  always  placed  in  lower  seats  :  they  liave  not  the  courage  to 
make  use  of  the  privileges  as  intended.  I  sometimes  hear  of 
their  placing  their  seals  falsely  to  Mazbattas,  merely  from  fear  of 
displeasing  the  Mussulman  members."  J 

*  Report  of  Consuls  on  the  Condition  of  the  Christians  in  Turkey,  p.  4. 
t  Ibid,  p.  12.  +  Ibid,  p.  28. 


5  8  The  Christians  in  Turkey, 

Now,  so  long  as  this  is  the  case — so  long  as  Christian  evi- 
dence is  wholly  refused,  or  is  not  allowed  to  have  any  weight  in 
the  determination  of  a  civil  suit,  whilst  it  is  utterly  rejected  in 
all  criminal  causes,  it  is  obvious  there  can  be  no  security  for  life, 
limb,  nor  property  for  the  great  mass  of  the  Christian  subjects 
of  the  Sultan.  Murder,  attended  by  the  most  revolting  circum- 
stances, and  perpetrated  in  the  midst  of  a  crowded  Christian 
village,  and  in  the  sight  of  a  hundred  witnesses,  is  never 
punished,  because  the  evidence  of  all  these  people  is  inad- 
missible in  the  courts  of  Turkey.  What  impunity  this  gives  to 
the  criminal,  and  what  encouragement  to  commission  of  out- 
rages, must  be  evident  to  every  one. 

From  a  report  of  Mr.  Finn,  dated  Jerusalem,  January  4, 
1860,  we  obtain  a  glimpse  of  the  normal  condition  of  the 
Turkish  provinces,  as  to  the  administration  of  justice  : — 

"  The  Arabs  have  a  proverb  that  the  Divine  Government  acts 
upon  the  two  motives  of  first,  reward  ;  secondly,  punishment ; 
but  that  in  Turkish  rule  it  is  all  Heaven,  there  is  no  penalty 
for  transgression.  *  *  *  * 

"  On  this  same  principle,  political  rebels  are  at  the  most  only 
disabled  temporarily  from  doing  mischief.  Officers  of  regiments 
convicted  of  extortion  and  peculation  are  only  removed  from 
one  station  to  another.  Pashas  {loith  but  one  exception  that  I 
have  knowii)  are  alivays  promoted,  when  dismissed  o?t  the  con- 
plaints  of  coJisuls ;  ajid  throughout  my  experience  I  have  never 
knonm  a  robbery  or  other  such  offence  punished  as  a  cri?ne. 
When  burglars  or  highway  robbers  are  discovered  and  convicted, 
it  is  always  considered  an  ample  retribution  if  a  sum  almost 
amounting  to  the  loss  is  levied  upon  the  guilty.  The  Govern- 
ment congratulates  itself  and  the  plaintiff  on  the  success  obtained, 
but  the  criminality  is  never  punished."  '* 

When  this  is  the  case  with  reference  to  all  crime,  except  in 
rare  and  exceptional  cases,  it  is  not  surprising  that  crimes 
against  Christians  are  committed  with  total  impunity. 

Mr.  J.  E.  Blunt,  of  Pristina,  thus  reports  three  cases  which 
had  occurred  in  his  neighbourhood  : — 

"  About  seventeen  months  ago  a  Turkish  soldier  murdered  a 
Mahometan,  an  old  man,  who  was  working  in  his  field.  The 
only  persons,  two  in  number,  who  witnessed  the  deed  are  Chris- 

*  Despatches  on  apprehended  disturbances  in  Syria,  1858-60,  p.  90. 


'The  Christians  in  Turkey,  59 

tians.  The  Medjlis  of  Uscup  would  not  take  their  evidence, 
although  the  Undersigned  urged  the  Kaimakam  to  accept  it. 

"  About  the  same  time  a  Zaptieh  tried  by  force  to  convert  a 
Bulgarian  girl  to  Islamism.  As  she  declared  before  the  Medjlis 
of  Camanova  that  she  would  not  abjure  her  religion,  he  killed  her 
in  the  very  precincts  of  the  Mudir's  house.  This  tragedy  created 
great  sensation  in  the  province.  The  Medjlises  of  Camanova 
and  Prisrend  would  not  accept  Christian  evidence,  and  every 
effort  was  made  to  save  the  Zaptieh  ;  but  on  the  case  being  referred 
to  Constantinople,  an  order  reached  the  authorities  to  '  take  the 
evidence  of  all  persons  who  witnessed  the  murder.'  This  was 
done,  and  Kiani  Pasha,  who  at  the  time  took  charge  of  the 
province,  where  he  has  done  much  good,  immediately  had  the 
Zaptieh  beheaded. 

"  Six  months  ago  a  Bulgarian  in  the  district  of  Camanova  was 
attacked,  without  provocation  on  his  part,  by  two  Albanians. 
They  wounded  him  severely.  On  the  case  being  referred  to 
Prisrend,  the  Medjlis  refused  to  take  cognizance  of  it,  as  the  only 
evidence  produced  was  Christian."  * 

To  this  I  would  add  an  extract  from  Dr.  Sandwith's  account 
of  his  travels  in  Armenia  : — 

"  An  Armenian  tradesman,  about  to  leave  the  town  fof  B — ]  for 
another  city,  had  been  trying  to  change  some  paper-nioney  into 
gold,  the  former  not  being  current  at  the  place  of  his  destination. 
An  officer,  hearing  of  this,  went  and  offered  the  Armenian  gold 
for  5,000  piastres  in  paper  (about  40/.),  ten  per  cent,  agio  being 
deducted.  This  offer  the  Armenian  accepted,  and  gave  the 
officer  the  paper-money,  the  latter  promising  to  return  imme- 
diately with  the  gold.  Some  time  having  elapsed,  and  the  officer 
not  having  made  his  appearance,  the  Armenian  went  to  look 
after  him,  and  with  much  trouble  succeeded  in  recovering,  at 
various  instalments,  4,060  piastres.  The  Armenian  then  applied 
to  the  Turk's  commanding  officer  for  the  payment  of  the  re- 
mainder, who  recommended  that  the  affair  should  be  taken  to 
the  mi j lis.  The  Turk  seeing  that  the  proofs  were  rather  strong 
against  him,  insisted  on  his  right  to  be  tried  by  the  mehkeme, 
where  he  knew  that  the  Koran  would  serve  him  in  his  need. 
Accordingly  the  Armenian  and  the  Turk  were  confronted  before 
this  religious  tribunal ;  and  there  the  Turk,  grown  bold,  as  a 
Mussulman,  declared  that,  far  from  owing  the  Armenian  any- 
thing, the  latter  wished  to  rob  him  ;  that  he  (the  Turk)  had 
placed  the  above-named  sum  in  the  hands  of  a  third  person  to 
be  changed  into  gold,  and  that  the  Armenian  had  taken  it  for 
that  purpose,  but  that  the  gold  was  not  forthcoming.    '  Do  you 

*  Report  of  Consuls  on  the  Condition  of  Christians  in  Turkey,  pp.  z^y  36. 


6o  27;^  Christians  in  "Turkey. 

swear  to  this  V  asked  the  President.  '  I  swear  it  on  the  Koran,' 
answered  the  Turk.  '  It  is  enough.'  The  Armenian  had  brought 
witnesses,  but  they  were  all  Christians,  their  evidence  \vas  impos- 
sible ;  so  the  hapless  Armenian  was  obliged  to  refund  all  the  gold 
he  had  previously  obtained,  and  found  himself  a  ruined  man."  * 

The  consequence  of  this  impunity  is  murder  on  so  large  a 
scale  as  almost  to  amount  to  continuous  massacre.  Thus, 
Mr.  Rogers,  the  vice-consul  at  Beyrout,  reports  from  infor- 
mation satisfactory  to  himself : — 

"  Exclusive  of  the  blood  shed  in  opoi  civil  warfare  betiveeti  the 
years  1841  and  1858,  or  in  other  words,  during  the  space  of  seven- 
teen years,  780  individual  murders  have  been  co??wiitted  in  Mount 
Lebanon;  and  probably  since  the  year  1858  upwards  of  300  more 
have  occurred,  thus  forming  a  total  of  about  1,100  /;/  the  space  of 
nineteen  years,  fwt  o?ie  of  which  has  been  avenged  by  law''  t 

I  have  dwelt  at  length  on  the  refusal  of  Christian  evidence 
in  the  Turkish  courts  of  law,  because  it  is  the  fountain  of  that 
injustice  of  which  these  people  complain.  From  this  flows, 
as  from  a  copious  well-head,  impunity  for  every  outrage  which 
the  malice  of  envious  neighbours,  the  cupidity  of  greedy  officials, 
and  the  lustfulness  of  casual  travellers  of  the  ruling  race  can 
prompt.  Throughout  the  whole  extent  of  the  Turkish  empire, 
every  young  girl,  every  Christian  wife,  is  the  lawful  prey  of  any 
wandering  Mussulman,  who  is  at  perfect  liberty,  in  wantonness 
or  in  the  consciousness  of  power,  to  show  his  contempt  for 
the  sanctities  of  a  Christian  household  by  the  violation  of  any 
or  every  member  of  it,  and  the  father,  husband,  or  brother  are 
liable  to  punishment,  even  that  of  death,  if  they  defend  their 
own  honour  and  that  of  the  females  of  their  family.  Well  may 
Mr.  Layard  say — 

"  Wherever  the  Osmanli  has  placed  his  foot  he  has  bred  fear 
and  distrust.  His  visit  has  been  one  of  oppression  and  rapine. 
The  scarlet  cap  and  the  well-known  garb  of  a  Turkish  irregular  are 
the  signals  for  a  general  panic.  The  women  hide  themselves  in 
the  innermost  recesses  to  save  themselves  from  insult ;  the  men 
slink  into  their  houses,  and  offer  a  vain  protest  against  the  seizure 
of  their  property." 

Even  Mr.  Longworth,  the  consul-general  at  Belgrade,  and 

*  Narrative  of  the  Siege  of  Kars,  pp.  169,  170. 

+  Correspondence  on  Affairs  of  Syria,  i860,  1861,  p.  404. 


'The  Christians  in  'Turkey.  6i 

formerly  consul  at  Monastir,  says,  "  The  forcible  abduction  of 
Christian  girls  by  Mahometans  is  an  abuse  which  calls  urgently 
for  correction/'*  .  .  .  There  is,  however,  but  little  prospect 
that  this  abuse  will  be  corrected,  since  Mr.  Abbott  tells  us — 

"  A  custom  prevails  here  to  exempt  from  military  conscription 
a  Mussulman  young  man  who  elopes  with  a  Christian  girl,  and 
whom  he  converts  to  his  faith.  This  being  considered  a  meri- 
torious act  for  his  religion,  it  entitles  him,  as  a  reward,  to  be  freed 
from  military  service."  t 

When  a  man  can,  by  the  laws  of  Turkey,  avoid  the  conscrip- 
tion merely  by  seizing  and  violating  a  Christian  girl,  it  is  not 
to  be  wondered  if  such  cases  abound  in  this  ill-fated  country. 
Nor  is  the  singular  provision,  that  he  should  convert  to  his  own 
"faith"  the  victim  of  his  lust,  any  safeguard  to  a  Christian 
maiden,  since,  if  she  appeals  to  the  tribunals,  she  is  utterly  unable 
to  obtain  redress:  should  she  declare  herself  a  Mahometan, 
then  the  ravisher  is  held  to  have  done  a  praiseworthy  action ; 
should  she  proclaim  herself  a  Christian,  she  is,  by  the  law  of 
Turkey,  prohibited  from  giving  evidence  of  the  wrong  done  to 
her ;  so  that,  in  either  case,  she  must  submit.  On  the  subject 
Mr.  Longworth,  apologizing  as  he  does  for  Turkish  abuses,  yet 
says — 

"  It  is  an  old  custom  of  these  wild  districts,  and  was  formerly 
held  to  evince  manly  spirit  on  the  part  of  the  ravisher.  It  is 
asserted  also,  and  I  believe  it,  that  the  girls  are  frequently  con- 
senting parties  to  their  own  abduction,  and  that  the  parents,  by 
delaying  to  give  them  in  marriage,  with  a  view  of  appropriating 
their  services  as  long  as  possible,  indirectly  bring  this  misfortune 
on  themselves.  But  these  palliatives,  and  others  of  the  kind, 
which  may  be  urged,  are,  I  think,  beside  tlie  question,  which  is 
simply  if  seduction  and  violence  has  been  employed  in  removing 
these  girls  from  the  roof  and  protection  of  their  parents.  But 
instead  of  putting  it  to  this  issue,  it  has  been  the  rule  to  force  ' 
the  party  to  appear  before  the  tribunal  which  rejects  Christian 
evidence,  and  to  dispose  of  the  affair  summarily,  by  compelling 
her  to  declare  herself  a  Christian  or  a  Mahometan."  J 

Where  the  safety  of  life  and  respect  for  the  honour  of  the 
family  is  utterly  disregarded,  it  is  not  to  be  expected  that  much 

*  Consular  Reports  on  the  Condition  of  Christians  in  Turkey,  p.  ^i. 
t  Ibid.  p.  7.  X  Ibid,  p.  21. 


62  -77/^  Christians  in  'Turkey. 

consideration  will  be  given  to  the  right  of  property.  With 
reference  to  this  particular,  the  injustice  and  cruelty  of  their 
Turkish  masters  press  heavily  upon  the  whole  Christian  popu- 
lation. Acts  of  oppression,  incited  by  the  desire  to  possess  the 
property  of  the  subject  race,  will,  indeed,  be  more  numerous 
than  murders  and  deeds  of  violence  to  Christian  women,  since 
cupidity  is  a  more  universal  passion  amongst  men  than  even 
the  thirst  for  blood  or  the  gratification  of  lust. 

(2)  This  fact  has  not  escaped  the  attention  of  the  Powers  of 
Europe.  So  far  indeed  as  solemn  stipulations  can  go,  nothing 
at  present  can  be  desired  in  behalf  of  the  Christian  subjects  of 
the  Porte.  But  then  it  must  be  remembered  that  every  stipu- 
lation made  has  been — I  will  not  say  broken,  because  that 
implies  a  state  of  things  which  has  existed  and  been  violently 
destroyed — but  disregarded.  It  must  be  borne  in  mind  that 
no  treaty  has,  on  this  point,  ever  been  fulfilled.  Every  promise 
has  been  forgotten.  Whenever  a  loan  is  required,  for  which  the 
guarantee  of  England  is  necessary,  or  the  assistance  of  this 
country  is  desired  for  the  preservation  of  "  the  integrity  of 
Turkey,"  and  the  lives  of  our  fellow-countrymen  are  to  be 
sacrificed  on  her  soil,  or  the  industry  of  England  weighed  down 
by  taxation  imposed  for  the  security  of  the  Ottoman  power, 
we  have  promises  in  abundance — the  Hatt-i-Sherifs  and  Hatt-i- 
Humaiouns,  which  are  then  drawn  up  and  signed,  bristle  with 
the  pledges  of  freedom.  But  the  loan  once  obtained,  the  assist- 
ance once  given,  the  money  squandered,  and  the  blood  of 
Englishmen  poured  out  beyond  recal ;  every  pledge  is  broken, 
every  treaty  forgotten,  and  the  Hatt-i-Humai'oun,  which  has 
declared  the  equality  of  the  Mussulmans  and  Christians  of 
Turkey  in  the  eyes  of  the  law,  is  quietly  withdrawn.  No 
nation,  except  Turkey,  has  ever  shown  such  a  flagrant  disregard, 
such  a  contempt,  for  public  treaties.  Where  the  rights  of  her 
Christian  subjects  are  concerned  no  attempt  is  ever  made  to 
observe  them.  Nor  can  this  be  said  to  be  of  little  moment 
to  ourselves.  We  are  concerned  in  this  breach  of  faith,  we 
are  parties  to  it.  The  simple  rii>;ht  which  the  Christians  of 
Turkey  claim,   the    right  to  be  heard    as  witnesses  when  the 


The  Christians  in  'Turkey,  6 2 

blood  of  their  brothers  has  been  shed  in  their  sight,  when 
their  wives  and  daughters  have  been  outraged,  is  one  which 
we  have  pledged  ourselves  to  procure  for  them  ;  the  right  of 
the  Christian  to  hold  property  has  been  demanded  as  the  price 
of  our  assistance  in  upholding  the  rule  of  the  Sultan.  Neither 
right  lias  been  conceded,  neither  promise  has  been  fulfilled, 
and  we  go  on  murmuring  and  maundering  about  "  the  integrity 
of  Turkey ; "  but  we  are  utterly  indifferent  whether  Turkey 
takes  any  steps  to  preserve  her  own  "  integrity,"  by  performing 
the  repeated  promises  made  on  this  subject,  or  whether  she 
destroys  the  one  and  violates  the  other  by  her  faithlessness. 

In  the  negotiations  preceding  the  treaty  of  Paris,  the  con- 
dition of  the  Christians  of  Turkey  engaged  the  attention  of 
the  representatives  of  the  great  European  Powers.  In  order  to 
obtain  some  guarantee  that  the  Sultan  would  no  longer  dis- 
regard the  provisions  solemnly  promised  by  the  Hatt-i-Humaioun 
of  Gul-Hane  of  1839,  which  itself,  however,  as  I  have  before 
said,  was  only  a  reiteration  of  like  promises  made  in  the 
Tanzimat  of  an  older  date,  it  was  proposed  that  stipulations 
for  the  rights  of  tiie  Christian  people  of  Turkey  should  form 
a  part  of  the  treaty  to  be  signed  at  Paris.  At  the  repre- 
sentation, however,  of  the  Turkish  minister  that  the  Sultan 
would  prefer  to  issue  a  document  for  this  purpose,  as  though 
it  were  his  own  free  act  and  not  part  of  the  proceedings  of  the 
Coniiress  then  assembled,  this  was  overruled,  and  accordingly 
the  treaty  of  Paris  was  completed  without  any  stipulations 
for  the  better  treatment  of  the  Christians.  It  was  left  to  the 
Sultan's  honour,  and  the  only  notice  taken  of  the  subject,  is 
that  contained  in  the  Ninth  Article  of  the  treaty,  which  is  in 
these  words : — 

"  His  Imperial  Majesty  the  Sultan,  having,  in  his  constant 
solicitude  for  the  welfare  of  his  subjects,  issued  a  firman  which, 
while  ameliorating  their  condition  without  distinction  of  religion 
or  of  race,  records  his  generous  intentions  towards  the  Christian 
population  of  his  Empire,  and  wishing  to  give  a  further  proof  of 
his  sentiments  in  that  respect,  has  resolved  to  communicate  to  the 
Contracting  Parties  the  said  firman,  emanating  spontaneously  from 
his  sovereign  will."  * 

*  Treaty  of  Paris.     Parliamentary  Paper,  p.  20. 


64  '^^^^  Christians  in  Turkey. 

A  few  weeks  before  this  treaty  was  signed,  the  Sultan  had 
issued  his  Hatt-i-Sherif,  in  which  he  says  : — 

"  The  guarantees  promised  on  our  part  by  the  Hatt-i-Humaioun 
of  Gul-Hane',  and  in  conformity  with  the  Tanzimat,  to  all  the 
subjects  of  my  Empire,  without  distinction  of  classes  or  of 
religion,  for  the  security  of  their  persons  and  property  and  the 
preservation  of  their  honour,  are  to-day  confirmecl  and  consoli- 
dated, and  efficacious  measures  shall  be  taken  in  order  that  they 
may  have  their  full  and  entire  effect." 

%  %  Id  'id  % 

"  The  equality  of  taxes  entailing  equality  of  burdens,  as  equality 
of  duties  entails  that  of  rights.  Christian  subjects,  and  those  of 
other  non-Mussulman  sects,  as  it  has  been  already  decided,  shall, 
as  well  as  Mussulmans,  be  subject  to  the  obligations  of  the  Law 
of  Recruitment.  The  principle  of  obtaining  substitutes,  or  of 
purchasing  exemption,  shall  be  admitted.  A  complete  law  shall 
be  pubhshed,  with  as  little  delay  as  possible,  respecting  the  admis- 
sion into  and  service  in  the  army  of  Christian  and  other  non- 
Mussulman  subjects." 

%  Id  %  *  * 

"  The  taxes  are  to  be  levied  under  the  same  denomination  from 
all  the  subjects  of  my  Empire,  without  distinction  of  class  or  of 
religion.  The  most  prompt  and  energetic  means  for  remedying 
the  abuses  in  collecting  the  taxes,  and  especially  the  tithes,  shall 
be  considered.  The  system  of  direct  collection  shall  gradually, 
and  as  soon  as  possible,  be  substituted  for  the  plan  of  farming,  in 
all  the  branches  of  the  revenues  of  the  State.  As  long  as  the 
present  system  remains  in  force,  all  agents  of  the  Government  and 
all  members  of  the  Medjlis  shall  be  forbidden,  under  the  severest 
penalties,  to  become  lessees  of  any  farming  contracts  which  are 
announced  for  public  competition,  or  to  have  any  beneficial  in- 
terest in  carrying  them  out.  The  local  taxes  shall,  as  far  as  pos- 
sible, be  so  imposed  as  not  to  affect  the  sources  of  production,  or 
to  hinder  the  progress  of  internal  commerce." 

Now,  it  is  important  to  bear  in  mind  the  fact  which,  indeed, 
the  Sultan  himself  states,  apparently  without  any  feeling  of 
shame  ;  that  the  promises  made  in  this  Hatt-i-Sherif  of  1856, 
were  only  the  reiteration  of  those  made  in  the  Hatt-i-Huma'ioun 
of  1839,  and  these  again  were  only  the  reiteration  of  promises 
made  in  the  older  Tanzimat,  and  that  this  reiteration  was  made 
necessary  by  the  fact  that  the  promises  made  in  the  first  instance 
and  re-promised  in  the  second,  were  still  unfulfilled.  Now  let 
us  ask  what  has  been  the  fate  of  this  third  instrument,  with  its 


'The  Christians  in  Turkey.  6s 

reiteration  of  the  unfulfilled  engagements  of  the  two  preceding 
documents  ?  Have  these  promises  been  better  kept  than  the 
self-same  promises  made  thirty  years  ago  ? 

The  Hatt-i-Sherif  has  never  been  even  promulgated.  It  is 
unknown  throughout  the  whole  of  Turkey.  Not  one  promise 
has  been  performed,  not  one  stipulation  has  been  fulfilled,  and 
yet  in  the  face  of  these  facts,  even  members  of  Parliament, 
officers  of  the  Government,  presuming  upon  the  almost  universal 
ignorance  which  prevails  respecting  that  country,  venture  to 
speak  in  the  House  of  Commons  of  the  fidelity  of  Turkey  to 
her  engagements ! 

By  the  Tanzimat,  the  Hatt-i-Humaioun  of  1839,  and  Hatt-i- 
Sherif  of  1856,  three  editions  of  the  same  unfulfilled  promises, 
it  was  declared,  as  we  have  seen,  amongst  other  things,  that 
Christians  might  hold  landed  property  in  all  parts  of  the  empire 
as  freely  as  Mussulmans,  and  also  that  there  should  be  perfect 
equality  as  to  taxation  between  the  Mussulmans  and  non- 
Mussulmans  of  Turkey. 

What  attempt  has  been  made  to  carry  out  thest  simple 
requirements  of  justice  ? 

Amongst  the  questions  issued  by  Sir  Henry  Bulwer  to  the 
English  consuls  in  Turkey,  occurs  the  following : — 

"  4.  Can  Christians  hold  landed  property  on  equal  condition 
with  Turks?  and  if  not,  where  is  the  difference  1" 

To  this  question  Mr.  Calvert  of  Salonica  replies — 

"  As  regards  the  acquisition  of  landed  property,  a  Christian  is 
not  allowed  to  purchase  any  belonging  to  a  Turk."  * 

Since  then,  nearly  every  acre  of  land  at  the  present  moment 
belongs  to  the  Turks,  the  refusal  to  allow  Christians  to  pur- 
chase such  lands  amounts  almost  to  a  prohibition  of  their 
purchasing  any  land.  Again  on  this  subject  Mr.  Finn  of 
Jerusalem  reports — 

"  Native  Christians  are  precisely  on  equal  terms  with  Mussul- 
mans in  regard  to  the  tenure  of  landed  property,  though  in 
acquiring  it  they  are  exposed  to  pecuniary  and  other  annoyances 
to  which  a  Moslem  would  not  be  exposed."  t 

*  Report  of  Consuls  on  the  Condition  of  Christians  in  Turkey,  p.  10. 
t  Ibid.  p.  ■27. 

F 


56  'The  Christians  in  Turkey. 

Mr.  Skene  of  Aleppo  thus  answers  Sir  Henry  Bulwer's 
question : — 

"  Freehold  property,  the  best  of  tenures,  is  within  the  reach  of 
the  Sultan's  Christian  subjects.  The  fear,  however,  of  unfair 
treatment  deters  them  from  becoming  landholders."* 

To  the  same  effect  Acting- Consul  Zohrab  says — 

"  Christians  are  now  permitted  to  possess  real  property,  but  the 
obstacles  which  they  meet  with  when  they  attempt  to  ac(iuire  it 
are  so  many  and  vexatious  that  very  few  have  as  yet  dared  to 
brave  them."  t 

What  those  obstacles  are  which  prevent  Christians  from 
acquiring  and  holding  land  he  proceeds  to  state  in  these 
words : — 

"  Christians  are  permitted  by  law  to  possess  landed  property, 
but  the  difficulties  opposed  to  their  acquiring  are  so  great  that  few 
have  as  yet  dared  to  face  them.  As  far  as  the  mere  purchase 
goes,  no  difficulties  are  made — a  Christian  can  buy  and  take  pos- 
session ;  it  is  when  he  has  got  his  land  into  order,  or  when  the 
Mussulman  who  has  sold  has  overcome  the  pecuniary  difficulties 
which  compelled  him  to  sell,  that  the  Christian  feels  the  helpless- 
ness of  his  position  and  the  insincerity  of  the  Government.  Steps 
are  then  taken  by  the  original  proprietor,  or  some  relative  of  his, 
to  reclaim  the  land  from  the  Christian,  generally  on  one  of  the 
following  pleas  :  that  the  original  owner,  not  being  sole  proprietor, 
had  no  right  to  sell ;  that  the  ground  being  '  meraah,'  or  grazing- 
ground,  could  not  be  sold  ;  that  the  deeds  of  transfer  being 
defective  the  sale  had  not  been  legally  made.  Under  one  or  other 
of  these  pleas  the  Christian  is  in  nineteen  cases  out  of  twenty  dis- 
possessed, and  he  may  then  deem  himself  fortunate  if  he  gets 
back  the  price  he  gave.  Few,  a  very  few,  have  been  able  to 
obtain  justice  ;  but  I  must  say  that  the  majority  of  these  owe  their 
good  fortune  not  to  the  justice  of  their  cause,  jjut  to  the  influence 
of  some  powerful  Mussulman."  % 

This,  then,  is  the  way  in  which  this  stipulation  is  carried  out 
in  Turkey.  Christians  may  hold  land,  but — They  must  not 
purchase  any  belonging  to  a  Turk.  As  at  present  scarcely  any 
land  belongs  to  any  one  else  than  a  Turk,  this  is  virtually  to 
prevent  all  such  purchases.  But  beyond  this  the  dangers  which 
threaten  those  who  attempt   to  do  that  which   the  law  declares 

*■'  Report  of  Consuls  on  the  Condition  of  Christians  in  Turkey,  p.  50. 
t  Ibid.  p.  54.  X  Ibid.  p.  55. 


The  Christians  in  lurkey,  67 

they  may  do  are  so  real,  that  few  are  hardy  enough  to  brave 
them,  and  when  they  do,  having  paid  the  price  for  their  posses- 
sion, no  sooner  is  the  land  brought  under  cultivation,  than  the 
original  owner  is  at  liberty  to  reclaim  it,  and  having  dragged  the 
unfortunate  purchaser  into  a  court  of  law  where  his  evidence 
cannot  be  received,  he  may  re-enter  his  old  possession  with 
impunity,  for  even  documentary  evidence  made  in  favour  of  a 
Christian  is  rejected  by  these  courts  of  injustice. 

(3)  Nor  has  the  stipulation  of  equality  of  taxation  been  any 
more  regarded  than  that  which  declared  the  right  of  the 
Christian  to  hold  land.  One  provision  of  the  Tanzimat  was,  that 
arbitrary  taxation  of  the  Christian  peasant  was  to  cease.  This 
has  never  been  fulfilled,  except  in  a  way  which  the  petitioners 
could  scarcely  have  contemplated. 

On  this  head  we  have  the  following  observations  in  Mr. 
Calvert's  report : — 

"  The  Turkish  Government  has  too  long  neglected  the  interests 
of  the  two  classes  of  the  population  upon  whose  well-being  the 
prosperity  of  the  country  mainly  depends,  namely,  the  agricultural 
and  mercantile  classes.  Almost  every  other  consideration  ought 
to  have  been  sacrificed  for  the  promotion  of  their  interests.  Like 
the  Turkish  landed  proprietors,  the  State  appears  to  care  not  how 
its  revenues  are  raised,  provided  it  receives  them." 

^  ^  -}(:  ^  ^  ^ 

"  We  have  an  instance  of  this  in  the  manner  in  which  the  direct 
taxes  were  assessed  upon  the  Christians  on  the  promulgation  of 
the  '  Tanzimati  Hai'riye,'  which  was  intended  to  put  a  stop  to  the 
then  existing  systems  of  exactions.  The  Rayah  population,  on 
being  called  upon,  promptly  furnished  statements  of  the  exact 
amount  of  the  contributions  they  had  been  abitrarily  subjected  to 
in  addition  to  the  lawful  taxes ;  and  since  it  was  presumed  that 
they  had  been  able  to  satisfy  all  the  requisitions  made  upon  them, 
the  Government,  I  am  told,  forthwith  assessed  them  with  the 
whole  amount,  which  they  pay  at  the  present  moment.* 

'F  vT"  ^  TF  "5!^  ^ 

"  As  the  Mussulman  peasantry  are  not  as  well  off"  as  they  might 
be,  the  distinction  between  the  condition  of  the  Christians  and 
that  of  the  Mussulmans  in  the  villages  is  in  some  respects  only 
relative.  One  point  of  difference  consists  in  the  fact  that  the 
irregularities  of  the  tax  and  tithes  collectors,  and  the  excesses  of 
the  police  force,  not  to  speak  of  the  depredations  of  brigands,  are 

*  Report  of  Consuls  on  Condition  of  Christiana  in  Turkey,  pp.  8,  9. 

F    2 


68  'The  Christians  in  Turkey. 

practised  to  a  larger  extent  and  with  more  barefacedness  on  the 
Christian  than  on  the  Mussulman  peasantry.  It  is,  however, 
extremely  difficult  to  define  the  extent  of  the  difference,  and  quite 
impossible  to  prove  the  facts  on  which  the  general  statement  of  its 
existence  is  founded.  But  I  feel  persuaded  that,  without  admitting 
any  special  claim  of  the  Christians  on  our  sympathy,  the  tacit 
submission  of  the  Christians  to  the  abuses  in  question,  and  to 
others  of  a  harassing  character,  has  conduced  to  their  perpetuation 
at  the  hands  of  the  notoriously  rapacious  tax  and  tithes-farmers. 
The  Mussulman  peasantry  are  not  so  extensively  imposed  upon, 
because  the  superior  chance  which  their  complaints  have  of  being 
listened  to  by  a  District  Government  in  which  the  element  of  their 
co-religionists  preponderates,  causes  them  to  be  regarded  with 
greater  respect.  The  Mussulman  peasantry,  nevertheless,  suffer 
from  the  same  causes  as  their  fellow-labourers  on  the  soil,  only  to 
a  smaller  degree.  There  is,  however,  a  positive  difference,  and  a 
very  important  one,  in  the  condition  of  the  Christian  peasants  in 
the  farms  (' tchiftliks ')  held  by  Turkish  proprietors.  They  are 
forcibly  tied  to  the  sjDOt  by  means  of  a  perpetual,  and  even 
hereditary  debt  which  their  landlord  contrives  to  fasten  upon 
them.  This  has  practically  reduced  many  of  the  peasant  families 
to  a  state  of  serfdom.  As  an  illustration,  I  may  mention,  that 
when  a  tchiftlik  is  sold,  the  bonds  of  the  peasantry  are  transferred 
with  the  stock  to  the  new  proprietor.  In  Thessaly  there  are 
Christians  who  own  farms  on  the  same  conditions.  Upon  one 
occasion,  in  which  the  landlord,  who  was  a  merchant,  had  become 
a  bankrupt,  I  remember  noticing,  that  amongst  the  assets  borne 
on  his  balance-sheet  there  figured  the  aggregate  amount  of  the 
peasant's  debts  to  him,  and  it  formed  a  rather  large  item."  * 

These  oppressions  and  exactions,  according  to  the  testimony  of 
Mr.  Skene,  so  far  from  diminishing  have  greatly  increased  of  late 
years.  It  is  significant  of  the  utterly  hopeless  condition  of  the 
Turkish  Government,  that  even  administrative  reform  becomes 
a  fresh  engine  of  evil  to  the  overburdened  Christian.  It  has 
been  the  practice  of  late  years  to  send  an  assistant  or  kehaya 
with  the  pasha — a  kind  of  deputy  pasha,  to  check  and  report 
the  actions  of  that  officer,  with  what  effect  Mr.  Skene  will 
tell  us. 

"  In  my  humble  opinion,  the  experiment  of  municipal  institu- 
tions was  made  in  a  manner  not  in  harmony  with  the  existing  state 
of  the  country.  The  feudal  system  of  the  East  had  degenerated 
when  it  produced  the  great  barons  of  Turkey  in  the  first  quarter 

*  Report  of  Consuls  on  Condition  of  Christians  in  Turkey,  pp.  lo,  ii. 


'The  Christians  in  T^urkey.  6^ 

of  the  present  century,  Ali  Tepedeleni,  Ali  of  Stolatz,  Kara  Osman 
Oglu,  Chassan  Oglu,  Haznadar  Oglu,  and  others,  equally  powerful 
and  independent,  and  it  had  reduced  the  body  of  the  people  to 
actual  servitude.  The  spirit  of  industry  was  crushed  by  the  narrow 
maxims  of  a  military  aristocracy.  The  country  was  on  the  verge 
of  ruin.  A  counterpoise  was  sought  for  the  oppression  of  Pashas 
of  the  old  school.  The  remedy  has  outweighed  the  evil,  and 
instead  of  one  tyrant  there  are  now  many  tyrants,  each  grasping 
his  own  advantage,  and  all  inferior  to  the  Pasha  in  qualifications 
for  government.  The  desired  control  exists,  but  the  local  mag- 
nates are  unworthy  of  the  trust.  The  power  of  the  functionaries 
sent  from  Constantinople,  which  is  a  whole  century  in  advance 
of  the  provinces,  is  paralysed  by  the  corrupt  action  of  the  Ayans. 
A  good  Pasha  is  hampered ;  a  bad  one  not  checked.  Men  of 
integrity  and  public  spirit  may  come  from  the  capital,  but  are  not 
to  be  found  in  the  towns  of  the  interior.  The  Pasha  of  the  present 
day  is  an  improvement  on  the  old  feudal  Satrap  ;  the  unchanging 
Ayan  is  still  a  man  of  the  same  stamp ;  and  the  better  is  thus 
controlled  by  the  worse.  Composed  of  cruel,  venal,  and  rapacious 
accomplices,  the  Med j lis  oppresses  the  people  and  enriches  itself, 
while  Pashas  are  powerless,  when  wilhng,  to  cope  with  its  collusive 
chicanery.  Possessed  of  superior  local  information  and  experience, 
wielding  a  dangerous  influence  over  the  lower  orders,  which  fear 
their  iron  rule,  and  well  versed  in  all  the  trickery  of  Oriental  in- 
trigue, they  rarely  fail  soon  to  reduce  the  most  zealous*  Pasha  to 
the  condition  of  a  mere  instrument  in  their  hands  ....  I  have 
followed  the  same  familiar  phases  of  provincial  government  with 
unvarying  issue  in  Bosnia,  Bulgaria,  and  Roumelia,  in  Asia  Minor 
and  Syria,  and  I  have  thus  been  forced  into  strong  convictions  on 
the  subject,  which  I  hope  to  be  held  excused  for  thus  expressing 
freely."  * 

Mr.  Abbot,  of  Monastir,  adds  his  testimony  to  the  same 
effect. 

"  In  giving  my  humble  opinion  on  this  subject,  I  am  far  from 
taking  the  part  of  the  Turks,  and  exonerating  the  conduct  of  some 
of  the  Turkish  officials.  Abuses,  and  to  a  great  extent,  exist  in 
this  Province  as  well  as  in  others,  and  the  evils  caused  by  these 
abuses  are  of  such  a  nature  as  to  admit  of  remedy. 

"  For  instance,  a  Pasha  is  apparently  an  honest  man,  but  his 
Kehaya  or  Intendent  is  venal,  and  then  the  inhabitants  have  to 
suffer  from  the  rapacity  of  a  man  whose  advice  has  so  much 
deliberative  power  with  the  Pasha,  who,  perhaps  indolent  and 
weak,  allows  himself  to  be  influenced  by  an  unprincipled  man  in 
whom  he  has  entire  confidence. 

*  Report  of  Consuls  on  Condition  of  Christians  in  Turkey,  p.  5i>  5^- 


yo  The  Christians  in  Turkey. 

"  Then  come  next  the  Beys,  who  sit  in  the  Medjlises.  Natives 
of  the  place  where  they  hold  their  office,  and  with  great  local 
interests  to  protect,  they  connive,  for  a  trifle,  at  illegal  acts,  if,  by 
doing  so,  their  interests  are  in  any  way  i^romoted,  and  hence 
affix  their  seals  to  decisions  which  have  not  the  slightest  particle 
of  justice."* 

The  same  testimony,  again,  is  borne  by  Mr.  Zohrab  as  to  the 
jiopelessness  of  expecting  any  real  amelioration  of  the  condition 
of  the  Christians  from  the  hands  of  the  officers  of  the  Sultan. 
Speaking  of  the  Christians  he  says  : — 

"  In  the  belief  that  the  direct  administration  of  the  Porte  would 
materially  ameliorate  their  position,  they  were  induced,  in  1850, 
to  lend  a  hearty  assistance  to  Omer  Pasha,  and  to  their  aid  must 
be  attributed  the  rapid  success  of  the  Turkish  arms.  Their  hopes 
were  di reappointed.  That  they  were  benefited  by  the  change  there 
can  be  no  doubt,  but  the  extent  did  not  nearly  come  up  to  their 
expectation.  They  saw,  with  delight,  the  extinction  of  the  Spahi 
privileges  and  of  the  corvee^  but  the  imposition  of  new  and  heavy 
taxes,  the  gross  peculation  of  the  employes  sent  from  Constanti- 
nople, and  the  demands  of  the  army  filled  them  with  disappoint- 
ments and  dismay ;  and,  with  these  causes  for  complaint,  their 
previous  servile  condition  was  almost  forgotten.  Their  hopes  had 
been  raised  high  to  be  cruelly  disappointed  ;  their  pecuniary 
position  was  aggravated,  while  their  social  position  was  but  slightly 

improved." 

*  *  *  *  *  * 

"  Oppression  cannot  now  be  carried  on  as  openly  as  formerly, 
but  it  must  not  be  supposed  that,  because  the  Government 
employes  do  not  generally  appear  as  the  oppressors,  the  Christians 
are  well  treated  and  protected.  A  certain  impunity,  for  which  the 
Government  must  be  rendered  responsible,  is  allowed  to  the 
Mussulmans.  This  impunity,  while  it  does  not  extend  to  per- 
mitting the  Christians  to  be  treated  as  they  formerly  were  treated, 
is  so  far  unbearable  and  unjust,  in  that  it  permits  the  Mussulmans 
to  despoil  them  with  heavy  exactions.  False  imprisonments  are 
of  daily  occurrence.  A  Christian  has  but  a  small  chance  of  excul- 
pating himself  when  his  opponent  is  a  Mussulman. 

****** 

"  vSuch  being,  generally  speaking,  the  course  pursued  by  the 
Government  towards  the  Christians  in  the  capital  of  the  province 
where  the  Consular  Agents  of  the  different  Powers  reside  and  can 
exercise  some  degree  of  control,  it  may  easily  be  guessed  to  what  ex- 
tent the  Christians,  in  the  remoter  districts,  suffer  who  are  governed 
by  Mudirs  generally  fanatical  and  unacquainted  with  the  law."  t 

*   Report  of  Consuls  on  Condition  of  Christians  in  Turkey,  p.  4. 
t  Ibid.  p.  54. 


'The  Christians  in  Turkey,  71 

So  uniform  is  the  course  of  injustice  practised  towards  the 
Christians,  that  the  words  of  a  consul  at  one  end  of  the  empire 
seems  but  an  echo  of  those  already  spoken  by  another  at  the 
opposite  extremity.  Mr.  Abbot,  consul  at  the  Dardanelles, 
says  : — 

"  It  might  reasonably  have  been  expected  that  the  general  con- 
dition of  the  country  ought,  by  this  time,  to  have  so  far  improved 
as  to  have  inspired  the  whole  population  with  the  certain  con- 
viction that  any  just  claim,  even  from  the  humblest  individual, 
would  meet  with  a  fair  investigation  ;  that  the  Porte  would  have 
devised  such  checks  over  its  functionaries  as  to  prevent  the  pos- 
sibility of  the  powers  confided  to  them  being  abused,  and  would 
have  exercised  the  utmost  vigilance  over  their  conduct.  Such, 
unfortunately,  is  not  the  case.  Too  much  power  is  confided  to 
the  chief  local  authorities  ;  the  laws  and  regulations  are  framed  so 
carelessly — their  construction  is  so  defective  (no  provision  being 
made  for  securing  adhesion  to  them) — that  it  is  obvious  they  are 
the  work  of  persons  inexperienced  in  the  art  of  legislation.  The 
consequence  is,  that  with  a  host  of  officials  who  sufter  no  oppor- 
tunity to  escape  them  of  abusing  their  power  whenever  they  can 
derive  any  substantial  advantage  therefrom,  the  laws  are  either 
eluded  or  converted  into  instruments  of  oppression. 

*  *  *  *  *  * 

"  I  trace,  as  one  of  the  principal  causes  which  renders  the  laws, 
framed  in  a  most  laudable  spirit,  perfectly  inoperative,  the  fact  of 
the  Government  trusting  the  welfare  of  the  province  to  the  sole 
goodwill  of  the  Governors,  believing  that  they  will  carry  out 
implicitly  its  instructions,  without  requiring  proof  of  their  being 
fulfilled.  Thus,  for  instance,  in  the  Porte's  Proclamation  of  the 
2nd  of  March,  1846,  the  Governors  and  other  authorities  are 
expressly  forbidden  to  receive  bribes,  to  impose  '  corvees  '  without 
payment,  &c.  ;  but  I  observe  that  the  only  check  attempted  to  be 
imposed  is,  strange  to  say,  confided  to  the  Governors  themselves, 
who  are  commanded  to  report  any  person  infringing  this  order. 
The  Porte  appears  to  have  forgotten  that  the  Governor  himself 
might  be  the  first  person  to  set  this  order  at  defiance  ;  so  that  it 
is  rendered  nugatory  to  all  intents  and  purposes."* 

Amongst  other  evils  which  press  exclusively  upon  the 
Christians,  Major  Cox,  writing  from  Bucharest,  but  speaking 
of  the  state  of  the  whole  province  of  Bulgaria,  says  :  — 

"  The  Christians  are  exposed  to  the  necessity  of  entertaining 
strangers,  and  the  others  are  not. 

*  Report  of  Consuls  on  Condition  of  Christians  in  Turkey,  p.  76. 


y2  The  Christians  in  Turkey, 

"The  Christians  are  the  subjects  of  ' hanghariyeh '  or  forced 
labour,  and  the  others  are  not. 

"  The  Christians  are  frequently  obliged  to  give  their  labour  to 
the  Mussulmans  of  the  village  at  a  low  rate  of  wages."* 

The  oppressive  way  in  which  the  Government  exacts  the  tithe 
of  all  agricultural  produce,  is  made  to  press  most  injuriously 
upon  the  Christians. 

"  The  crops,  after  being  cut,  are  sometimes  two  months  on  the 
ground  before  the  tithe-farmer  comes,  and  until  then  the  people 
dare  not  remove  them ;  their  value  is  of  course  much  diminished 
by  the  ravages  of  the  animals  and  of  the  weather.  If  this  tithe- 
tax  could  be  assessed  it  would  be  a  great  boon,  and  the  whole  of 
the  taxes  collected  in  money  after  the  harvest. 

"  It  is  stated  that  in  many  instances  the  cost  to  the  villagers  of 
entertaining  the  collectors  of  the  '  iltizam '  has  nearly  doubled 
that  tax."  t 

But  I  will  not  fatigue  the  reader  by  travelling  through  this 
wearying  record  of  oppression.  Holding  his  life,  the  honour 
of  his  family,  and  his  property  at  the  mercy  of  his  Mussulman 
neighbour,  who  hates  him  on  account  of  his  religion,  and  envies 
the  results  of  his  industry ;  weighed  down  by  Government 
taxation,  and  oppressed  beyond  even  that  by  the  rapacity  of  the 
farmers  of  taxes ;  without  help  from  the  tribunals,  where  his 
evidence  cannot  be  heard  ;  mocked  by  promises  of  protection  by 
the  Sultan  which  have  never  been  fulfilled — the  lot  of  the 
Christian  peasant,  the  condition  of  those  who  numerically 
are  more  than  two -thirds  of  the  people  of  European  Turkey, 
and  a  very  large  proportion  of  the  population  of  Asia  Minor 
and  Syria,  is  one  of  despair.  He  sees  around  him  the  bitter 
tokens  of  increasing  wrong.  His  hard  and  cruel  bondage  has 
not  sufficed  to  extinguish  the  love  of  home  and  the  desire  for 
children,  and  a  blessing  has  gone  with  him  ;  so  that  whilst  his 
stern  taskmasters  are  diminishing,  he  sees  his  own  race  in- 
creasing, and  is  doomed  to  feel  the  intolerable  sufferings  which 
are  instigated  by  the  jealousy  excited  in  the  breast  of  the  Mussul- 
mans by  the  impression,  which  is  gaining  force  every  day,  that 
they  are  retrograding  to  the  advantage  of  the  Christian.  Indeed — 

*  Report  of  Consuls  on  Condition  of  Christians  in  Turkey,  p.  58, 
t  Ibid.  p.  60. 


'The  Christians  in  Turkey,  7 J 

"This  feeling  has  acquired  such  influence  in  the  subordinate 
MedjHses,  that  when  any  case  of  oppression  takes  place  on  the 
part  of  the  populace,  courts  are  disposed  to  assist  in  it."  * 

Shut  out  as  the  subject  race  is  from  the  acquisition  of  land, 
their  attention  has  been  turned  chiefly  to  trade,  and  almost  the 
whole  of  this  throughout  Turkey  has  passed  into  their  hands, 
and  as  a  consequence  we  read,  in  the  report  of  another  consul, 
that— 

"  The  progress  of  the  Christians  has  reached  a  degree  which  is 
becoming  dangerous  to  them  :  the  Mussulmans  are  jealous  ot 
their  prosperity  in  trade."  t 

(4)  Another  concession,  in  favour  of  the  Christians  of 
Turkey,  which  the  Western  Powers  of  Europe  required  from 
the  Sultan  was,  that  the  armies  of  that  country  should  be 
recruited  alike  from  the  Mussulman  and  non-Mussulman  por- 
tions of  the  population.  It  was  felt  that  so  long  as  the 
Christians  were  forbidden  to  be  armed,  whilst  the  rest  of  the 
subjects  of  Turkey  were  allowed  the  use  of  arms,  and  whilst 
the  soldiery  of  the  empire  was  exclusively  drawn  from  one 
race,  those  classes  of  the  people  which  were  excluded  from 
the  army  and  not  allowed  to  be  armed  were  exposed  to  a 
certain  disadvantage,  and  that  their  defenceless  condition 
invited  attack.  Both  in  the  Hatt-i-Humaioun  of  1839,  and 
again  in  the  Hatt-i-Sherif  of  1856,  it  was  promised  that  this 
distinction  should  be  abolished,  and  that  the  army  should  be 
drawn  from  the  population  of  Turkey  without  distinction  of 
creed.  It  was  promised,  and  here  the  matter  has  rested.  No 
Christian  is  allowed  to  bear  arms ;  the  army  is  exclusively 
Mussulman.  But  not  only  is  this  pledge  given  to  the  Western 
Powers  deliberately  violated,  the  pledge  extorted,  though  un- 
fulfilled, has  been  turned  into  a  fresh  engine  of  oppression. 
Christians  are  not  only  excluded — they  are  subject  to  an 
oppressive  tax  on  the  ground  that  they  are  so  excluded 

The  tenth  of  Sir  Henry  Bulwer's  questions  is  as  follows  : — 
"10.  Would  the  Christian  population  like  to  enter  the  military 

*  Report  of  Consuls  on  Condition  of  Christians  in  Turkey,  p.  36. 
t  Ibid.  p.  50. 


74  '^^^  Christians  in  Turkey, 

service  instead  of  paying  the  tax  which  procures  them  exemption  ; 
and  which  would  they  gain  most  by — serving  in  the  army,  or  pay- 
ing the  said  tax  ? "  * 

To  this  Mr.  Abbott,  of  Monastir,  replies  : — 

"  Christians  would  prefer  entering  the  army  instead  of  paying 
the  exemption  tax,  provided  they  were  formed  into  separate 
regiments,  and  were  held  out  the  prospect  of  advancing  as  much 
as  Mussulmans  would  in  similar  positions.  If  this  were  the  case, 
they  would  gain  most  by  serving  in  the  army."  t 

Mr.  Finn,  of  Jerusalem,  answers  this  question  in  these 
words  : — 

"  Excepting  in  Jerusalem,  where  they  are  too  much  priest- 
ridden,  the  Christians  do  wish  to  serve  personally  in  the  army 
instead  of  paying  the  substitution  tax,  and  consider  that  they  and 
their  people  would  gain  by  it  in  consideration,  I  am  told  that,  in 
several  parts  of  Syria,  the  youthful  Christian  population  have 
petitioned  for  the  privilege  of  serving  personally  in  the  army, 
even  without  requiring  to  be  placed  in  separate  companies  or 
regiments."  % 

Again,  Mr.  J.  E.  Blunt,  of  Pristina : — 

"  It  is  the  impression  of  the  Undersigned  that  the  Christians, 
the  peasantry,  which  forms  the  bulk  of  their  population,  would 
prefer  to  enter  the  military  service  than  pay  the  commutation - 
tax.  .  .  .  The  Christians  would  gain  more  by  serving  in  the  army 
than  by  paying  the  tax."  § 

Mr.  Moore,  consul  at  Beyrout,  says  : — 

"  I  think  they  would  prefer  entering  the  army  to  paying  the 
tax,  if  there  could  be  enrolled  purely  Christian  regiments,  officered 
by  Christians ;  but  they  much  prefer  paying  the  tax  to  serving  in 
the  army  with  the  condition  of  being  drafted  into  Turkish  regi- 
ments with  Turkish  officers.  They  would  gain  most,  I  conceive, 
by  entering  the  army  under  the  former  arrangement  than  by 
paying  the  tax."  || 

A  difference  of  opinion  exists  as  to  whether  the  Christians 
of  Turkey,  on  the  whole,  would  or  would  not  be  better  oft'  by 
paying  the  heavy  exemption-tax,  or  by  serving  in  the  army  ; 
but  no  difterence  of  opinion  is  possible  as  to  the  fraud  practised 

*  Report  of  Consuls  on  Condition  of  Christians  in  Turkey,  p.  3. 

t  Ibid.  p.  5.  X  Ibid.  p.  a8.  §  Ibid.  p.  36.  ||  Ibid.  p.  71. 


^he  Christians  in  Turkey,  75 

upon  the  Western  Powers  by  the  non-fulfilment  of  the  promise 
made  by  the  Porte.  It  is  pleaded  by  some  of  the  consuls  that, 
under  the  present  condition  of  the  Christians,  and  in  face 
of  the  injustice  practised  towards  them,  it  would  be  dangerous 
for  the  Sultan  to  put  arms  into  their  hands.  But  this  is  only 
an  additional  reason  why  the  contracting  Powers  should  insist 
upon  this  stipulation  being  faithfully  carried  out.  Compel  the 
Government  of  Turkey  to  fulfil  its  obligation  in  this  respect, 
and  that  Government  will  be  compelled,  as  a  necessary  ante- 
cedent, to  ameliorate  the  condition  of  the  Christians.  At 
present  the  Christians  are  not  armed,  because  they  are  so  un- 
justly used,  that  it  would  be  dangerous  to  place  arms  in  their 
hands.  By  insisting  upon  this  stipulation  being  fulfilled,  we 
insist  then  upon  their  being  fairly  treated. 

It  is  absurd  to  suppose  that  a  nation  of  some  twenty-four 
millions  of  persons  should  require  the  constant  wet-nursing  of 
England  and  France  to  carry  them  safely  through  their  second 
infancy.  Twenty-four  millions  of  free  men  might  defend  them- 
selves against  the  world  in  arms.  The  defensive  strength  of 
such  a  nation  is  far  greater  than  the  offensive  power  of  Russia. 
It  is  because  the  strength  of  the  Mussulman  is  exhausted  in 
watching  against  and  in  oppressing  the  non-Mussulman  portion 
of  the  empire  that  there  exists  any  necessity  of  aid  from  England. 
If  we  compel  Turkey  to  do  justice  to  all  her  subjects,  we  shall 
obviate  the  necessity  for  English  blood  being  wasted  and  English 
treasure  consumed  in  defence  of  such  a  Power.  Tell  Turkey 
that  she  must  henceforth  rely  upon  her  own  subjects,  and  she 
will  be  forced  to  adopt  a  generous  policy  towards  them.  We 
are  bearing  at  this  moment  the  additional  weight  of  seventy 
millions  to  our  National  Debt :  we  have  to  deplore  the  death 
of  many  thousands  of  Englishmen  in  the  Crimean  campaign  : 
we  maintain,  at  a  great  expense,  a  large  Mediterranean  fleet  to  be 
ready  to  defend  Turkey  against  all  assailants — only  because  the 
Sultan  will  not  do  justice  to  his  Christian  subjects.  Had  he 
done  so,  there  would  have  been  no  Russian  War ;  and  had  the 
Czar  been  ever  so  ambitious,  ever  so  warlike,  Turkey,  but  for 
this  standing  wrong  against  the  great  bulk  of  her  people,  might. 


7« 


"The  Christians  in  'Turkey. 


without  aid  from  England,  France,  and  Italy,  have  resisted  all 
the  assaults  of  the  legions  of  the  Northern  autocrat.  Whilst 
we  are  willing  to  pay  for  the  injustice  of  Turkey  towards  her 
own  subjects,  we  encourage  her  to  persist  in  that  injustice. 

(5)  But  there  is  another  subject  about  which  Sir  Henry 
Bulwer  professes  incredulity,  and  on  which  he  requires  infor- 
mation, and  that  is  the  enforced  conversions  from  Christianity 
— the  compulsory  adoption  of  the  Mahomedan  creed,  in  order 
to  escape  persecution  and  death.  Nothing  can  show  either  the 
utter  ignorance  of  Sir  Henry  Bulwer  as  to  the  state  of  Turkey 
or  the  unfairness  of  his  questions  than  that  he  should  ask  for 
information  on  the  subject.  He  knew  at  the  time  of  sending  out 
the  list  of  questions  that  in  the  massacres  of  the  Lebanon  and 
Damascus  whole  villages,  hundreds  of  men,  women,  and  children 
had  been  compelled  to  adopt  the  Mahomedan  faith  in  order  to 
escape  death  in  its  most  appalling  forms.  Sir  Henry  Bulwer 
knew,  on  the  evidence  of  Lord  Duflferin  and  of  Mr.  Cyril  Graham, 
that  thousands  of  those  who  then  perished  died  martyrs  for 
Christianity.  That  the  alternative  of  death,  or  accepting  the 
Mahomedan  creed,  was  presented  not  only  to  men,  but  to  women, 
and  even  to  girls  of  tender  age,  and  that  thousands  deliberately 
preferred  the  cruellest  martyrdoms  to  abandoning  their  religion. 
When  we  talk  of  the  imperfect  faith  of  our  brethren  in  the  East 
— when  we  are  told  of  their  low  morality,  be  this  remembered 
to  their  everlasting  honour,  that  in  the  middle  of  the  nineteenth 
century  between  five  and  six  thousand,  at  the  least,  on  that 
occasion,  accepted  death  rather  than  deny  their  belief  in  Christ  !* 

(6)  But  a  survey  of  the  condition  of  the  Christians  in 
Turkey  would  be  incomplete  if  I  were  to  pass  over  all  con- 

*  I  have  referred  less  to  the  massacres  in  Syria  and  to  the  evidence  of  the 
consuls  in  that  part  of  the  Turkish  dominions  than  I  should  otherwise  have 
done,  because  the  long-expected  volume  of  Mr.  Cyril  Graham  on  Syria  will  be 
shortly  published.  No  one  has  a  greater  right  to  be  heard  witli  attention.  No 
one  is  more  competent  to  speak  on  the  subject  than  Mr,  Graham.  And  though 
his  book  is  understood  not  to  refer  specifically  to  modem  Syrian  history,  but 
to  be  one  of  enduring  interest,  yet,  as  the  political  history  of  Syria  will  be  in- 
complete without  an  account  of  these  massacres,  I  refer  my  readers  with  con- 
fidence to  that  forthcoming  book  for  a  calm,  impartial  narrative  of  events  in 
which  the  writer  may  be  said  almost  to  have  been  an  actor. 


^he  Christians  in  Turkey,  77 

sideration  of  their  moral  state.  The  advocates  of  the  Govern- 
ment of  that  country — the  apologists  for  the  rule  of  the  Sultan 
tell  us  that  the  Christians — the  large  mass  of  the  people  of 
Turkey — have  "  exaggerated  notions  of  nationality  and  political 
freedom  ;"*  that  they  have  "no  independence  of  character  ;"t 
that  they  are  "ignorant;"  "miserly  at  home,  abject  without 
support,  and  insolent  where  unduly  protected  ; "  %  that  they  are 
"lying,  intriguing  ;"§  and  that  their  clergy  and  municipal 
officers  are  "rapacious/'  and  that  the  whole  race  is  "degraded 
and  pusillanimous."  II 

I  have  no  doubt  but  that  much  of  this  is  true.  It  is  the 
curse  of  slavery  that  it  brings  forth  in  men  the  fruits  of  slavery ; 
and  when  w^e  see  such  fruit,  we  are  sure  what  the  root  must  be. 
I  know  no  heavier  accusation  against  the  Government  of  Turkey 
than  that  it  makes  men  abject  and  lying,  pusillanimous  and 
miserly ;  that  it  destroys  independence  of  character,  and  that 
it  degrades  the  whole  man.  The  peasant,  whose  life  and  the 
lives  of  his  children  are  at  the  mercy  of  his  neighbours,  cringes 
and  submits  to  degrading  acts  until  he  acquires  the  habit  of 
cringing.  The  man  whose  property  may  be  seized  at  any 
moment  by  the  meanest  village  official  will,  I  am  afraid,  pretty 
generally  "intrigue"  and  "lie"  to  preserve  his  hard-earned 
and  dearly-prized  possessions.  This  is  the  aspect  which  human 
nature  invariably  presents.  But  is  this  any  excuse  for  slavery 
and  oppression  ?  Nay,  but  its  severest  reproach.  If  the 
Christians  of  Turkey  were  invariably  honest,  munificent,  manly 
— if,  in  short,  they  had  all  the  virtues  of  free  men,  then 
I  for  one  should  be  content  that  they  should  abide  under 
the  rule  of  the  Sultan.  The  assertion  that  these  virtues  are 
not  to  be  found — at  least,  in  profusion — but  that  the  sub- 
ject races  are  degraded  by  vices  of  this  kind,  is  the  strongest 
condemnation  which  can  be  uttered  against  that  system  of 
government  by  which  they  are  weighed  down  and  debased. 
Slaves    are    not    freemen,    neither    have    they   the  virtues,   of 

*  Report  of  Consuls  on  Condition  of  Christians  in  Turkey,  p.  8. 
t  Ibid.  p.  20.  X  T])id.  p.  49.  §  Ibid.  p.  64. 

II   Mr.  Layard,  in  House  of  Commons,  May  29,  1863. 


y8  'The  Christians  in  Turkey. 

freedom.  This  is  why  slavery  is  so  bitter  a  wrong,  not  that  it 
diminishes  the  pleasures  of  the  senses,  but  that  it  destroys  the 
dignity  of  manhood  ;  and  because  I  long  for  the  day  when  our 
brethren  of  the  East  may  be  distinguished  for  independence  of 
character — when  they  may  be  truthful,  honest,  courageous — in 
a  word,  free  men,  I  desire  they  may  be  free.  They  cannot 
possess  these  qualities  of  the  heart  and  soul  so  long  as  they  are 
trampled  under  foot  by  their  present  masters.  It  is  because 
you  cannot  graft  these  virtues  upon  the  stock  of  abject  sub- 
jection, that  I  pray  for  their  deliverance  from  their  present  hard 
bondage.  It  is  because  you  cannot  gather  grapes  from  thorns, 
nor  figs  from  thistles,  that  I  would  that  the  thorns  and  the 
thistles  might  no  longer  be  permitted  to  hinder  the  growth  of 
those  fruits  which  they  cannot  themselves  produce. 

But  we  overlook  much  of  the  evils  of  slavery  when  we  only 
consider  its  effects  upon  the  bodies  and  souls  of  the  enslaved 
race.  It  spreads  beyond  these  :  it  debases  and  corrupts  the 
master  oftentimes  more  than  the  slave.  This — according  to  the 
testimony  of  all  travellers,  of  all  who  know  anything  of  the 
condition  of  Turkey — is  the  result  of  slavery  in  that  country. 
The  subject  races  are,  to  use  Mr.  Layard's  true  though  un- 
generous taunt,  "  degraded  and  pusillanimous,"  so  much  so  in- 
deed that,  in  many  places,  they  have  lost  heart,  and  have  become 
meekly  submissive  to  injustice;*  but  the  ruling  caste — the 
masters  of  these  slaves — have  sunk  to  lower  depths  than  these, 
so  that,  degraded  as  the  Christians  are,  yet  in  them  alone  lies 
the  hope  that  the  people  of  the  countries  stretching  from  the 
Black  Sea  to  Aden  will  ever  again  lift  up  their  heads  and  be 
numbered  amongst  the  nations. 

On  this  matter  I  prefer  to  pursue  the  same  course  which  I 
have  already  followed,  and  to  allow  others  to  speak  rather  than, 
by  generalizing  their  testimony,  to  weaken  its  force. 

In  Mr.  Senior's  diary  this  conversation  is  recorded  :  — 

"  Soon  after  I  left  C.  D.,  E.  F.  called  on  us. 

"*  What  impression,'  he  said,  '  does  the  East  produce  on  you  ? 

*  Report  of  Consuls  on  Condition  of  Christians  in  Turkey,  p.  65. 


'The  Christians  in  Turkey.  79 

"  *  The  East,'  I  said,  *  is  not  quite  new  to  me,  as  I  have  passed 
some  months  in  Egypt' 

"  '  Egypt,'  he  answered,  *  is  not  a  fair  specimen.  The  govern- 
ment of  Egypt  is  as  superior  to  the  Mahomedan  government  as 
the  docile  laborious  Fellah  is  to  the  brutal  Turk.' 

"  '  I  have  had  time,'  I  said,  '  only  to  look  at  the  exterior.  I  see 
a  capital,  the  streets  of  which  are  impassable  to  wheels,  and 
scarcely  to  be  traversed  on  foot ;  I  see  a  country  without  a  road  ; 
I  see  a  palace  of  the  Sultan's  on  every  promontory  of  the  Bos- 
porus ;  I  see  vast  tracts  of  unoccupied  land,  and  more  dogs  than 
human  beings  ;  these  appearances  are  not  favourable  to  the  govern- 
ment or  to  the  people.' 

"  '  If  you  have  the  misfortune,'  he  answered,  '  as  I  have  had,  to 
live  among  Turks  for  between  two  and  three  years,  your  opinions 
will  be  still  less  favourable.  In  government  and  in  religion  Turkey 
is  a  detritus.  All  that  gave  her  strength,  all  that  gave  her  consis- 
tency, has  gone,  what  remains  is  crumbling  into  powder.  The 
worst  parts  of  her  detestable  religion,  hatred  of  improvement,  and 
hatred  of  the  unbeliever  ;  the  worst  parts  of  her  detestable  govern- 
ment, violence,  extortion,  treachery,  and  fraud,  are  all  that  she  has 
retained.  Never  was  there  a  country  that  more  required  to  be 
conquered.  Our  support  merely  delays  her  submission  to  that 
violent  remedy.' "  * 

Again,  in  the  same  volume  : —  • 

"  The  Turks  of  Europe  are  not  producers  ;  they  are  a  parasitical 
population,  which  lives  only  by  plundering  the  Christians.  Let 
this  be  made  impossible,  or  even  difficult,  and  they  will  emigrate 
or  die  out.  The  Turkish  power  in  Bulgaria  and  Roumelia  might 
thus  fall  of  itself  without  conquest,  as  it  has  already  done  virtually 
in  Servia,  and  in  the  Principalities."  t 

And  a  little  further  on  : — 

"  '  Turkey,'  said  W.,  '  exists  for  two  purposes.  First,  to  act  as 
a  dog  in  the  manger,  and  to  prevent  any  Christian  power  from 
possessing  a  country  which  she  herself  in  her  present  state  is 
unable  to  govern  or  to  protect.  And,  secondly,  for  the  benefit  of 
some  fifty  or  sixty  bankers  and  usurers,  and  some  thirty  or  forty 
pashas,  who  make  fortunes  out  of  its  spoils.  It  is  the  land  ot 
jobs.  All  these  palaces,  all  these  terraced  gardens,  are  the  fruit  of 
jobs,  when  they  are  not  the  fruit  of  something  worse.  All  the 
most  respectable  statesmen  are  jobbers.  Reschid  Pasha  during 
his  different  vizierships  sold  to  himself  at  low  prices  large  tracts  of 
public  land.  He  built  a  palace  at  Balti  Liman,  and  sold  it  for 
200,000/.  to  the  Sultan,  who  made  a  present  of  it  to  his  daughter 
married  to  Reschid's  son.'  "  % 

*  vSenior,  pp.  17,  -28.  t  Ibid.  p.  31.  %  Tbirl.  p.  84. 


8o  'The  Christians  in  Turkey. 

Another  conversation  is  reported  in  these  words  : — 

"  We  talked  of  the  degeneracy  of  the  Turks.  '  How  do  you 
account,'  I  asked,  '  for  the  strange  fact,  if  it  be  a  fact,  that  in 
proportion  as  they  have  improved  their  institutions,  in  proportion 
as  hfe  and  property  have  been  more  secure,  their  weaUh  and  their 
numbers  have  diminished?  How  comes  it  that  the  improvement 
which  gives  prosperity  to  every  other  nation  ruins  them  ? ' " 

"  *  It  is  a  fact,'  said  Y.  *  that  while  their  institutions  have  im- 
])roved,  their  wealth  and  population  have  diminished.  Many 
causes  have  contributed  to  this  deterioration.  The  first  and  great 
one  is,  that  they  are  not  producers.  They  have  neither  diligence, 
intelligence,  nor  forethought.  No  Turk  is  an  improving  landlord, 
or  even  a  repairing  landlord.  When  he  has  money,  he  spends  it 
on  objects  of  immediate  gratification.  His  most  permanent  in- 
vestment is  a  timber  palace,  to  last  about  as  long  as  its  builder. 
His  only  professions  are  shop-keeping  and  service.  He  cannot 
engage  in  any  foreign  commerce,  as  he  speaks  no  language  but 
his  own.  No  one  ever  heard  of  a  Turkish  house  of  business,  or 
of  a  Turkish  banker,  or  merchant,  or  manufacturer.  If  he  has 
lands  or  houses,  he  lives  on  their  rent ;  if  he  has  money,  he  spends 
it,  or  employs  it  in  stocking  a  shop,  in  which  he  can  smoke  and 
gossip  all  day  long.  The  only  considerable  enterprise  in  which  he 
ever  engages  is  the  farming  some  branch  of  the  public  revenue.' "  * 

But,  not  to  multiply  extracts,  to  testify  to  a  fact  which  is 
illustrated  in  almost  every  page  of  this  valuable  volume,  I  will 
only  add  the  following  : — 

" '  The  distinguishing  characteristic  of  the  real  Asiatic  is,  intellec- 
tual sterility  and  unfitness  for  change.  One  nation,  to  save  itself 
trouble,  declares  that  its  laws  shall  be  immutable.  Another 
institutes  caste,  and  makes  all  further  improvement  impossible. 
Another  protects  itself  against  new  ideas,  by  refusing  all  inter- 
course with  foreigners.  An  Asiatic  had  rather  copy  than  try  to 
invent,  rather  acquiesce  than  discuss,  rather  attribute  events  to 
destiny  dian  to  causes  that  can  be  inquired  into  and  explained. 
His  only  diplomacy  is  war ;  his  only  internal  means  of  government 
are  poison,  the  stick,  and  the  bowstring. 

"  '  In  the  Turk  these  peculiarities  are  exaggerated.  Whatever  be 
his  puri)ose,  he  uses  the  means  which  require  the  least  thought. 
If  he  has  to  create  a  local  government,  he  simply  hands  over  to 
the  Pasha  all  the  powers  of  the  Sultan.  If  he  wants  money,  he 
takes  it  wherever  he  can  find  it  ;  and  if  he  cannot  get  it  by  force, 
he  puts  up  to  auction  power,  justice,  the  prosperity,  and  indeed 
the  subsistence,   of   liis  subjects.     He   averts  the  dangers  of  a 

*  Senior,  pp.  210,  211. 


The  Christians  in  'Turkey.  8i 

disputed  succession  by  killing  all  the  nephews  of  the  Sultan,  or 
preventing  any  from  coming  into  existence.  He  relies  on  the  rain 
for  washing  his  streets,  on  the  dogs  for  keeping  them  free  from 
offal,  on  the  sun  for  making  passable  the  tracks  which  he  calls 
roads,  and  on  the  climate  for  enabling  him  to  live  in  his  timber 
house  without  repairing  it.  For  everything  else  he  relies  on 
Allah,  and  entreats  God  to  do  for  him  what  he  is  too  torpid  to  do 
for  himself  His  fatalism,  is,  in  fact,  indolence  in  its  most  exag- 
gerated form.  It  is  an  escape,  not  only  from  exertion,  but  from 
deliberation. 

" '  Our  attempts  to  improve  the  Turks  put  me  in  mind  of  the 
old  story  of  the  people  who  tried  to  wash  the  negro  white.  He 
never  was,  or  will  be,  or  can  be  anything  but  a  barbarian.' "  * 

Lord  Hobart  and  Mr.  Foster,  in  their  report  on  the  state  of 
Turkish  finance,  speak  of  Turkey  as  possessing.   .   . 

"An  army  scarcely  sufficient  to  ensure  the  defence  of  the 
frontier  from  marauding  tribes,  and  powerless  in  the  face  of  a 
fanatical  outbreak  ;  with  a  police,  which  in  many  parts  of  the 
empire  casts  not  even  a  shadow  of  restraint  upon  the  thriving 
trading  of  brigandage,  and  with  production  and  commerce  para- 
lysed for  want  of  roads."  + 

But,  on  this  subject,  it  is  possible  to  cite  Sir  Henry  Bulwer 
himself  as  a  witness,  the  more  valuable,  because  his  Turkish  pre- 
dilections are  sufficiently  notorious  not  to  permit  of  our  believing 
that  he  would  exaggerate  the  evils  of  this  empire  of  anarchy. 
Speaking  of  Syria,  he  says  : — 

"  To  expect  the  same  state  of  things  in  Syria  that  exists  in  a 
well-,  or  even  ill-,  governed  province  in  Europe,  is  out  of  the  ques- 
tion. The  warlike  and  more  than  half-barbarous  mountaineers 
are  in  one  quarter  habituated  to  a  state  of  military  independence. 
In  another,  the  wild  Arabs  of  the  Desert  have  through  all  times 
defied  civilization,  and  resorted  to  plunder  wherever  there  was  not 
a  superior  force  to  overawe  their  temerity,  or  punish  their  mis- 
deeds. In  the  plains  there  exists  a  peasantry  thrifty,  and  indus- 
trious, but  for  ages  oppressed  and  subdued.  How  can  all  these, 
by  the  wand  of  an  enchanter,  be  at  once  called  into  a  homo- 
geneous class  of  cultivators,  artizans,  shopkeepers,  and  merchants 
obedient  to  the  law,  and  acknowledging  that  equality  before  it 
which  distinguishes  the  citizens  of  our  modern  communities  1  It 
appears  that,  for  some  time  at  least,  there  is  only  a  choice  between 
the  two  extremes  of  disorder  generated  by  licence,  and  submission, 

*  Senior,  pp.  727,  328. 

+  Report  on  the  Financial  Condition  of  Turkey,  Dec.  1861,  p.  31. 


82  T^he  Christians  in  Turkey. 

tlic  consequence  of  power,  which  will  rarely  be  unaccompanied 
by  oppression.  At  the  present  time,  however,  these  two  extremes 
appear  unhappily  associated.  Wherever  the  Turk  is  sufficiently 
predominant  to  be  implicitly  obeyed,  laziness,  corruption,  extra- 
vagance, and  penury  mark  his  rule  ;  and  wherever  he  is  too  feeble 
to  exert  more  than  a  doubtful  and  nominal  authority,  the  system 
of  government  which  prevails  is  that  of  the  Arab  robber  and  the 
lawless  Highland  chieftain."  * 

And  yet,  according  to  the  testimony  of  Mr.  Brant,  quoted 
at  page  20,  it  is  evident  that  the  task  of  reducing  Syria  to 
order  is  only  hopeless,  because  it  is  under  the  Government  of 
Turks. 

In  answer  to  Sir  Henry  Bulwer's  question  to  the  consuls — 

"  What  measures  do  you  think  could  best  be  taken  to  improve 
generally  the  condition  of  the  country  ?  "  f 

Mr.  Charles  Blunt,  of  Smyrna,  replies  : — 

"  Previously  to  suggesting  any  measures,  it  is  most  undoubtedly, 
under  existing  circumstances,  a  question  of  very  serious  import 
whether,  by  attempting  a  re-organization,  and  consequently  dis- 
turbing the  present  state  of  things,  any  beneficial  results  could  be 
obtained.  My  foregoing  replies  have  shown  that,  when  human 
life  and  property  were  secure,  the  state  of  the  Christian  races 
began  to  improve  simultaneously,  it  may  be  said,  with  agriculture 
and  commerce.  The  more  than  richness  of  the  soil,  and  well- 
known  superior  intelligence  of  the  Christian  over  the  Mahometan 
races,  mainly  contributed  to  that  improvement ;  therefore  the 
now  daily-increasing  means  of  instruction,  so  largely  availed  of 
by  the  Christians,  but  unheeded  by  the  Turks ;  the  facility  of 
communication  with  more  civilized  nations  by  steam,  and  the 
introduction  of  railways,  will  probably  do  more  for  the  general 
good  of  the  country,  even  under  the  present  faulty  system,  than 
the  introduction  of  new  measures  which  the  Turks  cannot  or  will 
not  understand,  and  I  may  add,  have  neither  the  desire  nor 
capacity  for  carrying  out. 

"  In  making  the  latter  remarks,  however  strong  they  may 
appear,  I  shall  venture  to  add,  for  my  justification,  that,  with  a 
people  with  whom  the  idea  of  patriotism  is  wanting  ;  people  in 
whose  characters  apathy  and  procrastination  are  predominant ; 
people  whose  ideas  are,  in  the  extreme  sense  of  the  words, 
selfish  and  sensual  ;  people  whose  existing  social  and  moral  evils 
add  to  the  daily-increasing  degradation  of  the  country';  with  such 

*  Papers  on  Administrative  and  Financial  Reform  in  Turkey,  1858 — i86r, 
PP-  .^2,  33. 

f  Report  of  Consuls  on  Condition  of  Christians  in  Turkey,  p.  4. 


"The  Christians  in  Turkey,  83 

sorry  elements  to  work  with,  the  introduction  of  new  measures 
might  probably  tend  to  disturb  the  present  steadily-progressing 
intelligence  and  prosperity  of  the  country."* 

Nor  is  there  any  hope  of  improvement  in  the  way  of 
education  : — 

"  The  ignorance  of  the  Mussulmans  on  all  educational  matters 
is  notorious  :  indeed,  they  delude  themselves  with  the  idea  that 
they  are  so  infinitely  superior  to  the  conquered  races  that  it  would 
be  derogatory  in  them  to  improve  their  minds  in  the  same  way  as 
the  Christians  do.  The  Rayahs  have  begun  of  late  years  to 
understand  the  immense  importance  of  education,  and  the  great 
advantages  to  be  derived  from  it,  and  they  demonstrate  a  most 
praiseworthy  desire  for  acquiring  knowledge  and  for  having  their 
children  properly  educated. 

"  The  utmost  that  a  Turk  will  attempt  is  to  follow  the  old 
beaten  track  of  his  ancestors,  in  merely  learning  to  read  the 
Koran,  and  to  write  sufficiently  well  to  be  able  to  compose  a  letter 
with  tolerable  correctness  and  elegance.  The  Turkish  Khoja,  or 
schoolmaster,  is  totally  ignorant  of  geography,  general  history, 
natural  science,  and  modern  languages ;  indeed,  the  Turks  deem 
such  knowledge  to  be  quite  useless."  t 

No  wonder  that  every  one  who  has  seen  tlie  country,  has 
lived  in  Turkish  society,  and  is  able  to  observe,  is  in  despair 
of  preserving  this  empire  as  at  present  constituted  : — 

"  '  As  for  the  integrity  of  Turkey,'  said  W.  '  as  a  permanent 
arrangement,  it  is  impossible.  We  may  dose  her  with  Hatt-i- 
Humaiouns,  but  she  is  past  physic,  "  nullum  remedium  agit  in 
cadaver."  She  is  worse  than  a  corpse  ;  she  is  a  corpse  in  a  state 
of  decomposition.' "  J 

"  This  country  is  a  pourriture.  To  civilize  the  Mussulman  is 
impossible.  All  that  we  can  do  is  to  try  to  raise  the  Christian. 
He  has  borne  on  his  shoulders  far  too  long  this  cadavrcr  § 

If  there  exists  any  gleam  of  hope,  however  faint,  for  this 
Turkish  race,  it  is  in  the  overthrow  of  the  Government  of  the 
country  ;  for  ignorant,  and  inert,  and  sensual  as  the  whole  people 
may  be,  the  governing  body,  the  officials  throughout  the  empire, 
are  more  depraved  even  than  the  Mussulmans  whom  they 
govern,  and  under  the  firm  and  equitable  rule  of  a  Christian 
people  it  might  even  be  possible  to  save  the  poorer  classes 
amongst    the    Turks    from    that  utter    extinction  which  surely 

*  Report  of  Consuls  on  Condition  of  Christians  in  Turkey,  p.  34. 
t  Ibid.  p.  87.  t  Senior,  p.  ^^.  §  Ibid.  p.  147. 

G    2 


84  77z^  Christians  in  'Turkey, 

awaits  them  if  the  Government  of  the  Sultan  continue  much 
longer  : — 

"  Mr.  Bkmt  was  for  twenty  years  consul  at  Salonica.  I  asked 
him  which  population  he  preferred,  the  Salonicans  or  the  Smyr- 
niotes. 

"  '  There  is  not  much,'  he  said,  *  to  choose  between  them.  The 
poorer,  the  humbler,  the  Turk  is,  the  better  he  is  ;  as  he  mixes 
with  the  world,  and  as  he  gets  money  and  power,  he  deteriorates. 
In  the  lowest  class  I  have  sometimes  found  truth,  honesty,  and 
gratitude ;  in  the  middle  classes,  seldom  ;  in  the  highest,  never. 
Even  the  lowest  classes  are  changed  for  the  worse.  Five  and 
twenty  years  ago  you  could  trust  a  bag  of  money  to  a  porter  for 
short  distances,  to  a  courier  for  long  ones ;  it  was  the  practice. 
No  one  ventures  to  do  so  now.  The  race,  however,  is  rapidly 
dying  out' "  * 

And,  again  : — 

"*The  Turk  of  the  15th  century,'  answered  Y.  '  was  a  different 
person  from  the  Turk  of  the  19th. 

" '  He  was  athletic  and  vigorous,  he  lived  in  exercise  and  in  the 
open  air.  He  was  not  the  sedentary  smoking  sensualist  that  he  is 
now  :  but  I  will  not  deny  than  even  the  degenerate  Turk  has  some 
virtues.  He  is  sober.  All  classes  are  sober  in  eating,  the  great 
majority  are  sober  in  drinking.  He  is  sober  in  conduct,  he  is  not 
easily  ruffled  or  easily  excited.  He  is  calm  in  both  good  and  bad 
fortune.  He  is  eminently  hospitable  and  charitable.  Unhappily 
his  virtues  wither  under  the  rays  of  prosperity.  The  poor  Turk  is 
honest  and  humane,  the  Turkish  private  soldier  is  brave.  The 
rich  Turk  is  always  an  oppressor.' "  t 

The  testimony  of  Lord  Carlisle  is  to  much  the  same  effect:  — 

"  Among  the  lower  orders  of  the  people,  there  is  considerable 
simplicity  and  loyalty  of  character,  and  a  fair  disposition  to  be 
obliging  and  friendly.  Among  those  who  emerge  from  the  mass, 
and  have  the  opportunities  of  helping  themselves  to  the  good 
things  of  the  world,  the  exceptions  from  thorough-paced  corrup- 
tion and  extortion  are  most  rare ;  and  in  the  whole  conduct  of 
l)ublic  business  and  routine  of  official  life,  under  much  apparent 
courtesy  and  undeviating  good-breeding,  a  spirit  of  servility,  de- 
traction, and  vindictiveness  appears  constantly  at  work.  The 
bulk  of  the  people  is  incredibly  uninformed  and  ignorant."  % 

With  one  other  extract  from  another  traveller  I  quit  this 
branch  of  my  subject : — 

*  Senior,  pp.  189,  190.  +  Jbid.  p.  216, 

t  Diary  in  Turkish  Waters,  p.  182. 


^he  Christians  in  'Turkey,  85 

"To  do  any  good  in  this  country,  or  to  see  it  done,  a  man 
ought  to  live  to  a  patriarchal  age,  and  to  see  the  Turks  dis- 
possessed of  the  sovereignty  forthwith.  There  is  a  malediction 
of  heaven  and  a  self-destnictiveness  on  their  whole  system.  I 
know  them  well — I  have  now  lived  many  years  among  them — 
there  are  admirable  qualities  in  the  poor  Turks,  but  their  govern- 
ment is  a  compound  of  ignorance,  blundering,  vice — vice  of  the 
most  atrocious  kind — and  weakness  and  rottenness.  And  what- 
ever becomes  a  part  of  government,  or  in  any  way  connected  with 
it,  by  the  fact  becomes  corrupt.  Take  the  honestest  Turk  you 
can  find,  and  put  him  in  office  and  power,  and  then  tell  me  three 
months  afterwards  what  he  is  !  He  must  conform  to  the  general 
system,  or  cease  to  be  in  office.  One  little  wheel,  however  sub- 
ordinate it  may  be,  would  derange  the  whole  machine  if  its  teeth 
did  not  fit."  * 

The  only  hope,  however,  for  this  country  rests  in  the 
Christian  population.  The  superiority  of  the  Rayah  or  Chris- 
tian subjects  of  the  Porte  to  the  Mussulmans  is  so  notorious, 
that  no  traveller  in  Turkey  can  pass  it  by  unnoticed.  They 
are  at  present  rising  elastic  under  the  hand  of  the  oppressor,  so 
that  the  nature  of  the  vices,  with  which  they  are  justly  charged, 
are,  because  clearly  the  result  of  servitude,  grounds  of  hope  and 
reasonable  expectation  that  in  their  hands  and  under  their 
government  these  fertile  countries  of  Europe  and  Asia  may 
again  blossom  as  the  rose  and  be  studded  by  smiling  villages. 

Again  to  make  use  of  Mr.  Senior's  diary  : — 

^'Monday,  November  16th. — I  showed  Y.  the  journal  which  I 
have  been  keeping  here. 

"  '  All  that  you  have  reported  of  me,'  he  said,  '  is  correct.  And 
I  think  that  you  have  well  collected  the  opinions  that  prevail  in 
Smyrna  respecting  the  Turks.  But  I  should  like  to  see  more 
about  the  Greeks.  They  are  destined  to  play — indeed  they  play 
now — a  more  important  part  than  the  Turks.  I  admit  that  they 
have  great  faults  ;  that  they  are  false,  intriguing,  and  servile  ;  that 
they  have,  in  short,  many  of  the  bad  qualities  which  might  be 
expected  from  four  hundred  years  of  oppression.  The  wonder  is, 
that  they  are  not  worse.  We  find  that  even  Englishmen  are  worse 
for  twenty  or  thirty  years  of  residence  among  us.  But  their  dili- 
gence, their  public  spirit,  their  ambition,  their  thirst  for  knowledge, 
and  their  sagacity,  are  beyond  all  praise.' "  * 

*  Turkey  and  its  Destiny,  by  Charles  McFarlane.     Vol.  II.  pp.  84,  85. 


86  T*he  Christians  in  Turkey, 

Again  :  — 

"  The  Turks  are  idle  and  improvident.  The  Greek  labourers 
arc  not  good,  one  of  them  does  not  do  half  the  work  of  an 
Englishman  ;  but  he  does  three  times  the  work  of  a  Turk,  and  I 
pay  him  three  times  the  wages."  + 

Mr.  J.  E.  Blunt,  British  consul  at  Pristina,  though,  in  his 
report,  he  points  out  that  "  the  Christian  peasant  labours  under 
certain  disadvantages  from  which  the  Turks,  in  comparison, 
suffer  little  or  not  at  all,"  yet  tells  us  that 

"  A  Christian  village  is  in  general  better  formed  and  cleaner, 
its  yards  more  stocked,  and  its  inhabitants  better  clothed  than  the 
Turkish."  % 

But,  on  this  point,  we  hardly  require  the  opinions  of  consuls, 
nor  even  the  sad  pictures  which  travellers  give  us  of  the  con- 
trast between  the  decaying  Turkish  village,  or,  more  frequently, 
the  clump  of  cypresses  and  the  deserted  cemetery,  which  alone 
show  where  a  Turkish  village  has  been,  and  the  Christian 
hamlet  embosomed  in  trees  and  tracked  from  afar  by  the  sounds 
of  joyous  infancy.  The  one  fact  that,  in  every  province  of  Turkey, 
the  population  is  rapidly  declining — that  scarcely  a  town  in  the 
empire  can  be  pointed  out,  in  which  whole  quarters  have  not 
totally  disappeared  within  the  last  few  years,  "  or  have  left 
nothing  behind  them  but  ruined  mosques,  minarets,  and  baths," 
and  that  everywhere,  whilst  the  Turks  are  on  the  decrease, 
Greeks,  Armenians,  and  Jews  are  increasing  in  numbers,  §  is 
more  significant  than  all  reasoning  or  the  partial  accounts  of 
travellers.     To  use  again  the  words  of  Lord  Carlisle  : — 

On  the  continent,  in  the  islands,  it  is  the  Greek  peasant  who 
works  and  thrives  ;  the  Turk  reclines,  smokes  his  pipe,  and  decays. 
The  Greek  village  increases  its  population,  and  teems  with  chil- 
dren ;  in  the  Turkish  village  you  find  roofless  walls  and  crumbling 
mosques."  jj 

So  that  no  fate  can  be  so  afflictive,  no  injury  to  this  country 

so  great,  as  that  which  we  aim  at,  "  the  maintenance  of  the 

*  Senior,  pp.  223,  224. 

+  Ibid,  p.  164. 

X  Report  of  Consuls  on  Condition  of  Christians  in  Turkey,  p.  35. 

§  Turkey  and  its  Destiny,  by  Charles  McFarlane.     Vol.  II.  p.  63. 

II  Diary  in  Turkish  Waters,  p.  1.S3, 


The  Christians  in  Turkey,  87 

integrity  of   Turkey ;  ''    for  if  we  repress  the   growth   of  the 
Christian  races — if,  in  the  words  of  Mr.  Senior, — 

"  You  leave  the  Turk  to  himself,  this  country,  if  it  does  not 
become  another  Greece,  '  by  shaking  off  the  Turkish  yoke,'  will 
become  another  Morocco."* 

In  this  consists  the  hopelessness  of  expecting  any  improve- 
ment, so  long  as  the  government  of  the  Sultan  continues.  The 
evil  of  the  present  state  of  things  arises  not  so  much  from 
Turkish  character  as  from  Turkish  rule.  This  fact  has  been 
contested  by  Mr.  Layard,  who,  in  the  course  of  a  recent  debate, 
endeavoured  to  defend  the  Government  of  that  country  at  the 
expense  of  the  people.  According  to  his  view  of  the  case,  it  is 
the  people  of  Turkey  as  contradistinguished  from  the  govern- 
ment who  are  the  source  of  all  the  misrule,  all  the  corruption, 
all  the  evil  which  have  destroyed  the  national  life ;  it  is  the 
people  alone,  according  to  the  Member  for  Southwark,  who  are 
responsible  for  "  the  horrid  massacres  and  outrages  "  by  which 
the  Turks  have  attempted  to  reduce  the  Christian  population. 
The  assertion,  however,  that  these  deplorable  events  have  their 
origin  in  the  spontaneous  fanaticism  of  the  people  is  not  true. 
Almost  every  massacre  which  has  shocked  Europe  has  been  the 
deliberate  work  of  the  Sultan,  and  has  not  arisen  from  the 
people  of  Turkey.  The  people  have,  indeed,  been  incited  to 
act,  and  have  been  but  too  ready  to  obey  the  suggestions  or 
directions  of  the  Court  of  Constantinople ;  but  the  evidence 
is  too  complete  on  this  matter  to  leave  us  in  any  doubt  about 
the  quarter  from  whence  the  instigation  came.  From  the 
massacre  of  Scopia,t  down  to  that  of  Damascus,|  we  have 
invariably  seen  fanatical  populaces  acting  under  the  direction 
of  their  pashas,  and  these,  again,  only  obeying  the  wishes 
of  the  Sultan  and  his  advisers.  There  can  be  no  doubt  of 
the  fact.  It  is  this  circumstance,  that  these  were  all  govern- 
ment massacres,  ordered  for  the  political  object  of  keeping  down 
the  increase  of  the  Christian  population,  which  has  led  those 
who  are  best  acquainted  with  Turkish  politics  to  predict  that 

*  Senior,  pp.  208,  209. 

t  Turkey  and  its  Destiny,  by  Charles  McFarlane.     Vol.  I.  pp.  202 — 228. 

X  See  the  Blue  Books  on  the  Syrian  Massacres,  passim. 


88  T^he  Christians  in  Turkey. 

there  will  be  no  more  massacres  on  a  large  scale,  until  the 
Ministers  of  the  Porte  shall  have  recovered  from  the  alarm  felt 
throughout  all  the  departments  of  State  in  Turkey,  lest  the 
recent  French  occupation  of  Syria  should  be  permanent. 

One  consul  expressly  says  that  "  the  popular  fanaticism  never 
breaks  out  until  the  fanatical  tendency  of  the  Governor  is 
visible/'  *  But  even  then  it  does  not  break  out  of  itself.  It 
watches  and  waits  for  the  orders  of  the  central  government. 
Let  us  follow  for  a  moment  the  course  of  one  of  these  massacres. 
The  evidence  is  complete  with  reference  to  the  last  of  these 
"  horrid  massacres  and  outrages."  In  the  Syrian  massacre  the 
arms  of  the  Christians  were  first  taken  away  by  the  Lieutenant 
of  the  Sultan,  and  given  to  the  Druse  chieftains.  The  Christians 
were  next  led  to  abandon  their  strong  positions,  and  to  rely  upon 
the  protection  of  the  Turkish  troops.  When  in  a  safe  place, 
the  approach  to  their  retreat  was  thrown  open  by  the  Turkish 
commander  to  the  Druses  ;  and  the  Turkish  soldiers  pretending 
to  aim  at  the  assailants  of  the  Christians,  poured  in  their 
whole  fire  upon  the  unarmed  peasants,  men,  women,  and  child- 
ren. For  his  share  in  these  deeds,  Kurschid  Pasha  was  sent  to 
Rhodes,  where  he  is  "  the  fountain  of  all  honour  and  advance- 
ment "t  in  that  island.  Tahir  Pasha,  who  presided  at  the  mas- 
sacre, was  allowed  to  retire  to  Beyrout,t  whilst  the  guilty  agent 
in  the  Jeddah  massacre,  Namik  Pasha,  was  first  rewarded  with  the 
office  of  Minister  at  War,  and  then  appointed  Pasha  of  Bagdad. 

In  considerations  of  general  policy,  in  those  deeper  matters 

*  Report  of  Consuls  on  Condition  of  Christians  in  Turkey,  p.  28. 

+  Mr.  Gregory's  Speech  in  the  House  of  Commons,  May  29,  1863. 

%  "When  I  was  in  Syria  in  the  spring  of  1861,  I  inquired  what  had  become 
of  Tahir  Pasha,  whom  I  had  known  at  Kars.  I  was  told  that  he  had  been 
adjudged  worthy  of  death  by  the  almost  unanimous  verdict  of  the  European 
commission,  for  having  presided  over  and  directed  the  wholesale  massacres 
of  Christian  villages  of  unresisting  and  disarmed  men,  women,  and  children. 
This  man  had  received  an  English  education,  having  been  for  six  years  at  the 
Woolwich  Artillery  vSchool.  His  sentence  had  been  commuted  to  imprison- 
ment for  life,  and  so  I  concluded  he  was  incarcerated  in  a  gloomy  dungeon. 

Before  I  left  Beyrout,  I  was  admiring  the  position  of  a  building  placed  so  as 
to  command  tlie  finest  scenery.  I  saw,  on  the  balcony,  two  Turks  of  rank 
playing  at  dominoes,  and  enjoying  themselves  in  true  Turkish  fashion.  I 
thought  I  recognized  Tahir  Pasha  in  one  of  them,  but  to  make  sure,  I  rode  up 
to  the  balcony  and  called  him  by  name.  He  came  forsvard,  and  we  had  some 
conversation  together." — Extract  of  a  Lettet  from  Dr.  Sandwith. 


^he  Christians  in  'Turkey,  89 

which  involve  the  life  of  a  nation,  too  great  stress  is  oftentimes 
laid  upon  mere   material  interests.     All  is   not  to  be  settled 
by    appeals    to    tables    of    exports   and    imports.       There   are 
more  enduring  interests  than  can  be  represented  by  bales  of 
cotton    goods    and    crates    of   earthenware.      Communities    of 
slave-owners  may  be  larger  importers  of  dry  goods  than  a  like 
number  of  freemen.     Accident  may  cause  this.     The  former 
may  be   larger   purchasers    merely  because   they  are    smaller 
producers.     We  are  not,  however,  to  make  bills  of  lading  the 
only  measure  of  our  sympathies,   nor  pore  curiously  over  the 
columns  of  exports  and  imports,  before  we  determine  whether 
slavery   be  evil ;  whether  despotism    be   preferable    to  consti- 
tutionalism ;    whether    a    profligate    Mussulman    Government 
shall  so  far  enlist  our  support  as  to   make  us  indifferent  to 
the  condition  of  the  millions  of  Christians  pining  under  its  yoke. 
For  this  reason  I   should   not  have  thought  of   appealing   to 
the  figures  of  the  Custom-house.     Mr.  Layard,  however,  has 
done  so ;  and,  though  I  demur  to  their  universal  applicability, 
yet  I  am  unable  altogether  to  pass  them  by.     I  am  puzzled 
to    understand    why    he    should    have    imported    this    element 
into    his    speech    on    the    oppressions    of    the    Christians    in 
Turkey.     It  yields  no  support  to  his  assertions — nay,  it  conflicts 
with  the  whole  tenor  of  his  speech.     I  have  abundantly  proved, 
from  the  testimony  of  every  one  who  has  written  on  Turkey, 
that  the  race  is  dying  out  in  every  province  of  the  empire, 
whilst   the    Christians    on    the    same    soil    are    uniformly    in- 
creasing in  numbers.     Now,    under    these    circumstances,    we 
should  expect  to  find  some  fluctuation  in  the  value  of  the  exports 
and  imports  to  that  country.      If  the  declining,  or  Mussulman, 
race,  were  in  the  main  the  chief  purchasers  or  producers,  then 
we  should  find  the  exports  and  imports  suffer  a  corresponding 
diminution.    If,  however,  the  increasing  race,  the  Christian  sub- 
jects of  Turkey,  are  the  better  customers  for  the  produce  of  the 
rest  of  the  world,  then  the  imports  will  show  an  increase  pro- 
portionate to  that  of  the  increase  of  this  part  of  the  population. 
Now,  Mr.  Layard  tells  us  that — 

*'  In  1 83 1  the  Turkish  import  trade  from  England  amounted  to 


go  The  Christians  in  Turkey. 

888,684/.  ;  and  in  1839  it  had  increased  to  1,430,224/.  ;  in  1848 
to  3,116,365/.;  and  in  i860  to  5,639,898/.  The  export  trade 
had  increased  no  less  rapidly  from  1,387,416/.  in  1840,  to 
3,202,558/.  in  1856,  and  5,505,492/.  in  i860,  the  Danubian  IMn- 
cipalities  included.  In  fact,  the  trade  with  England  had  increased 
in  twenty-three  years  635  per  cent.  The  results  as  regards  France 
have  been  no  less  remarkable.  In  1833  the  imports  from  that 
country  amounted  in  value  to  16.730,000  francs;  in  1856  they 
had  risen  to  91,860,000  francs.  The  exports  in  1833  were  only 
874,000  francs;  in  1856  they  had  risen  to  131,546,258  francs. 
The  revenue  of  Turkey  shows  a  no  less  extraordinary  result.  In 
the  time  of  Sultan  Mahmoud  it  amounted  to  only  3,000,000/.  a 
year;  in  1850  it  had  risen  to  7,000,000/.:  it  has  now  reached 
15,000,000/."  * 

How  much  of  this  increase  is  due  to  the  freedom  of  the 
Danubian  Principalities  ;  how  much  of  this  must  be  credited  to 
Servia,  Wallachia,  and  Moldavia,  Mr.  Layard  does  not  tell  us  : 
though  it  is  noteworthy,  that  in  order  to  show  this  great  increase, 
he  has  to  include  countries  now  free  from  the  Ottoman  yoke, 
and  flourishing  because  free. 

But  in  culling  these  figures,  Mr.  Layard  unaccountably  over- 
looked others  which  are  still  more  deeply  significant  of  the  differ- 
ence between  the  slumberous  and  decaying  Turkish  race  and  the 
active  and  advancing  Greek  people.  Thirty  years  ago,  Greece 
commenced  its  national  life.  Till  that  time  it  was  a  province  of 
Turkey.  It  has  now  a  population  of  only  about  1,200,000 — 
just  a  twentieth  part  of  the  population  of  Turkey.  Yet  the  return 
of  the  ships  and  tonnage  entering  the  port  of  Constantinople  in 
the  years  1857  and  1861,  gives  us  these  remarkable  items  : — 

1857.  i86i. 

Ships.  Tons.  Ships.         Tons. 

Turkish  .  .  4,055  377j5oo  .  .  3,690  360,612 
Greek.  .  .  2,738  461,95?  •  •  3»2io  527,131 
Ionian  Islands        290       45,^34     •     •        5°°       82,853 

So  that  the  whole  shipping,  coastwise  and  foreign,  sailing  under 
the  Turkish  flag,  and  entering  the  port  of  its  own  capital,  is  less 
than  that  of  the  petty  kingdom  of  Greece,  and  the  former  is 
declining,  whilst  the  latter  is  increasing.f 

One  fact,   however,  is  clear  from  the  figures    cited  by   Mr. 

*  The  Condition  of  Turkey  and  her  Dependencies.    A  Speech  delivered  in  the 
House  of  Commons,  May  29, 1863, by  A.  H.  Layard,  Esq.  M.P.  (Murray.)  P.  57. 

f  Statistical  tables  of  trade  of  Foreign  Countries.     "  Parliamentary  Papers." 


ne  Christians  in  'Turkey,  9I 

Layard  and  those  which  I  have  just  given.  With  the  rapid 
dechne  of  the  Turkish  race  the  foreign  trade  as  rapidly  increases, 
whilst  the  increase  in  trade  keeps  pace  with  the  increase  in  the 
numbers,  the  activity,  and  the  intellectual  progress  of  the  Greeks. 
What,  then,  is  the  inference,  the  only  inference  to  be  drawn 
from  these  facts,  but  that  the  Turks  are  neither  consumers  of 
foreign  goods,  nor  producers  of  articles  of  commerce  to  any 
appreciable  amount ;  and  that,  when  the  whole  race  has  disap- 
peared from  the  countries  which  it  occupies,  indeed,  but  does 
not  till ;  which  it  possesses  but  only  to  render  desolate  and  to 
curse  with  sterility ;  that  then,  not  merely  will  the  peace  of  the 
rest  of  the  world  be  less  frequently  menaced,  but  its  commerce 
will  be  largely  augmented. 

Increasing  wealth  implies  industrious  population  ;  it  does  not 
prove  that  they  are  not  oppressed.     Tyrants  tire  of  persecuting 
when  there  is  unyielding  submission,  and  no  element  exists  to 
alarm  their  fears.     Even  the  Turk  would  not  plunder,  unless 
stimulated  by  the  knowledge  of  the  gains  of  industry  hoarded 
up    or   invested    by   the    Christian    races.     But    increase   in 
numbers,    and    even  augmenting  wealth,   is   no   evidence  that 
the  people  are  not  oppressed.     History  gives  us  many  examples 
of  great  increase  in  numbers,  in  wealth,  and  in  intelligence,  in 
face  of  grievous  tyranny,  and  in  defiance  of  cruelties  resorted  to 
to  keep  down  the  advance  of  a  subject  race.     It  was  the  growth 
of  the  Low  Countries,  in   population  and  material   resources, 
which,  awakening  the  alarm  of  Spain,  led  to  their  oppression. 
The  Prime  Minister  of  Philip  the  Second  retorted  the  charge  of 
cruelty  and  wrong  by  pointing  to  the  growth  of  Leyden  and  the 
thriving  commerce  of  Antwerp.   His  Under  Secretary  for  Foreign 
Affairs  praised  the  tolerant  rule  of  Alva,  and  condemned  the 
restlessness  and  ingratitude  of  the  Hollanders,   much  as  Mr. 
Layard  eulogizes  Turkish   Pashas   and  condemns  the   discon- 
tented Christians  ;  and  all  the  members  of  the  Spanish  Cabinet 
united  in  attributing  the  movements  in  the  Low  Countries  to 
"  foreign  intrigues,"  and  to  "  persons  of  various  kinds  not  iden- 
tified with  or  belonging  to  the  native  population."*     History, 

*  Sir  Henry  Bulwer's  Circular  to  Her  Majesty's  Consuls  in  the  Ottoman 
dominions. 


9 a  The  Christians  in  Turkey. 

however,  has  returned  a  different  verdict,  as  history  will  reverse 
the  sentence  passed  by  Mr.  Layard  and  Sir  Henry  Bulwer. 

Be  it  remembered,  then,  that  these  massacres  are  not  the 
spontaneous  outbreaks  of  Mussulman  fanaticism  directed  against 
Christians,  nor  cruelties  springing  from  the  rapacity  of  the 
Turkish  Government,  and  aimed  against  its  richer  subjects 
merely.  It  is  the  oppression  of  self-preservation  springing  from 
the  alarm  felt  by  the  Turks  at  the  increasing  numbers,  wealth, 
and  influence  of  the  Christians,  and  at  their  growth,  notwith- 
standing all  the  cruel  means  which  have  been  resorted  to  in 
order  to  keep  down  the  increase  of  the  Christian  population. 
History  is  ever  repeating  itself.  We  may  see  in  Turkey  the 
same  spectacle  which  the  rulers  of  Rome  beheld  in  the  early 
centuries  of  the  Christian  era,  the  growth  within  the  empire 
of  a  despised  and  persecuted  sect ;  growing,  though  persecuted 
— nay,  as  it  seemed,  growing  because  persecuted.  But  not 
only  in  this  particular  have  we  a  parallel  between  the  condition 
of  the  early  Christians  and  those  of  modern  times  in  countries  sub- 
jected to  Turkish  rule,  we  have  a  repetition,  also,  of  the  means 
which  the  Neros  and  the  Diocletians  attempted  to  prevent  the 
growth  of  the  people  and  to  destroy  the  hostile  religion.  But 
we  may  find  a  closer  parallel  than  even  this.  When  I  read  of 
the  oppression  which  is  the  normal  condition  of  the  Christians 
of  Turkey  ;  when  I  think  of  the  massacres  of  Damascus  and 
Jeddah,  I  am  naturally  reminded  of  the  hard  bondage  of  the 
Jews  and  the  instincts  of  Pharaoh  ;  and  in  a  few  verses  in  the 
beginning  of  the  book  of  Exodus  I  read  a  faithful  picture  of  the 
growth  of  the  Christian  people  amidst  oppression,  and  of  the 
cruel  policy  by  which  the  government  of  Turkey  endeavours  to 
restrain  the  increase  of  a  race  which  it  hates  and  fears  : — "  And 
the  children  of  Israel  were  fruitful,  and  increased  abundantly, 
and  multiplied,  and  waxed  exceeding  mighty  ;  and  the  land  w-as 
filled  with  them.  Now  there  arose  up  a  new  king  over  Egypt.  .  .  . 
And  he  said  unto  his  people.  Behold,  the  people  of  the  children 
of  Israel  are  more  and  mightier  than  we  :  Come  on,  let  us  deal 
wisely  with  them  ;  lest  they  multiply,  and  it  come  to  pass,  that, 
when  there  falleth  out  any  war,  they  join  also  unto  our  enemies. 


T!he  Christians  in  'Turkey,  93 

and  fight  against  ns,  and  so  get  them  up  out  of  the  land.  There- 
fore they  did  set  over  them  taskmasters  to  afflict  them  with 
their  burdens.  .  .  .  But  the  more  they  afflicted  them,  the  more 
they  multiplied  and  grew.  And  they  were  grieved  because  of 
the  children  of  Israel.  And  the  Egyptians  made  the  children  of 
Israel  to  serve  with  rigour  :  And  they  made  their  lives  bitter 
with  hard  bondage,  in  mortar  :  and  in  brick,  and  in  all  manner 
of  service  in  the  field  all  their  service,  wherein  they  made  them 
serve,  was  with  rigour."  *  And  when  hard  bondage  failed  to 
thin  their  numbers  sufficiently,  and  to  stay  the  increase  of  the 
oppressed  people,  then  we  read  that  Pharaoh  ordered  the  destruc- 
tion of  the  male  children,  from  state  policy,  just  as  now,  from 
the  same  state  policy,  the  Sultan,  from  time  to  time,  directs  thQ 
massacre  of  his  Christian  subjects. 

But  it  is  not  the  fact  of  the  oppression  and  wrong  practised 
throughout  the  Turkish  empire  which,  as  an  Englishman,  I 
chiefly  regret ;  it  is  that,  in  defiance  of  all  our  boasted  sympathy 
with  enslaved  and  suffering  people,  in  defiance  of  all  our 
traditions  of  non-intervention  in  the  internal  afFaii^  of  other 
countries,  we  strengthen  by  our  influence  and  our  material 
power  the  hands  of  the  oppressor,  and  are  continually  meddling, 
against  this  suffering  people,  in  the  internal  government  of 
Turkey.  The  impression  that  we  do  so  is  increasing  through- 
out the  dominions  of  the  Sultan.  This  knowledge  is  em- 
bittering the  people,  unhappily  subject  to  his  rule,  against 
England.  It  is  acting  also  as  a  perpetual  irritant  to  France 
and  Russia  ;  excusing,  and,  as  they  think,  rendering  neces- 
sary, their  interference,  and  sowing  the  seeds  of  future  trouble 
and  wars  between  the  Great  Powers  of  Europe.  At  least 
half  our  warlike  preparations  and  expenses  of  late  years  have 
arisen  from  this  one  source.  The  impression  that  we  so  inter- 
fere is,  indeed,  not  groundless  ;  it  is  avowed  by  Ministers  of 
State,  and  recorded  in  official  documents.  "  Her  Majesty's 
Government  wishes,  as  you  well  know,  to  maintain  the  Ottoman 
Empire,'^  is  the  language  of  Sir  Henry  Bulwer ;  but  it  does  far 
more  than  wish,  in  order  to  accomplish  this  object;   it  tramples 

*  Exodus  i.  7 — 14. 


04  The  Christians  in  Turkey. 

on  all  other  considerations,  it  disregards  cveiy  right,  and  tole- 
rates the  breach  of  every  treaty  which  has  been  made  for  tlie 
amelioration  of  the  people  of  this  "  Ottoman  Empire." 

I  need  not  travel  beyond  the  words  of  a  recent  speech  of  the 
I'nder  Secretary  for  Foreign  Affairs,  for  mournful  evidence  of 
the  truth  of  these  assertions.  Much  of  that  speech  was  directed 
against  the  Government  of  Servia.  The  people  in  these  pro- 
vinces, at  the  cost  of  a  war  of  thirty  years'  duration,  emanci- 
pated themselves  from  the  dominion  of  Turkey.  They  hold  at 
present  a  semi-independent  position,  paying  a  small  tribute, 
and  burdened  by  the  presence  of  five  garrisons,  but  beyond  this 
free,  by  treaty,  from  Turkish  control.  Whilst  all  the  other 
provin''es  of  Turkey  have  for  a  long  time  past  been  declining 
in  number:-,  from  the  dying  out  of  the  Turkish  population, 
Servia.  on  the  other  hand,  is  admitted  by  her  opponents  to 
be  rapidly  increasing.*  Though  small  in  territory,  it  has  more 
miles  of  read  than  are  to  be  found  in  ten  times  the  extent  of 
territory  .n  other  parts  of  the  Turkish  empire,  and  the  value 
of  land — one  great  test  of  material  advancement — is  in  this 
principality  more  than  a  hundred  times  higher  than  in  Asia 
Minor.  These  are  signs  of  progress  which  are  not  gratifying 
to  the  apologists  of  Turkey,  and  hence  Servia  is  the  object 
of  their  unceasing  attacks.  Recently  the  Government  of  this 
province  thought  it  right  to  encourage  the  formation  of  corps 
of  volunteers,  similar  to  the  defensive  force  which  has  sprung 
up  in  our  own  country.  The  circumstances  of  the  times  seemed 
to  call  for  this.  The  new  Sultan  had  commenced  his  reign  by 
largely  increasing  his  regular  army.  Great  military  preparations 
were  taking  place  throughout  Turkey — large  levies  of  men,  and 
the  accumulation  of  military  stores — whilst  in  this  country  the 
Sultan  was  purchasing  great  quantities  of  arms.  Bosnia,  on 
the  eastern  frontier  of  Servia,  was  held  by  twenty  battalions 
of  Turkish  soldiers,  and  these  were  about  to  be  increased. t 
Bulgaria,  on  the  eastern  boundary,  contained  a  similar  over- 
whelming   force ;     whilst  the  most    successful    general   in    the 

*  Herzegovina,  &c.  by  Lieutenant  Arbuthnot,  p.  262, 

+  Report  of  Consuls  on  the  Condition  of  Christians  in  Turkey,  p.  54. 


The  Christians  in  Turkey.  95 

Turkish  army  was  marching  on  the  southern  border  of  the 
principahty,  to  suppress  an  insurrection  in  the  Herzegovina, 
occasioned,  as  Mr.  Arbuthnot  admits,  by  the  exactions  of 
Hadji  Pasha,  the  officer  of  the  Porte.*  Whilst  all  this  array 
of  troops  was  going  on,  Servia  itself  was  garrisoned  by  some 
eight  thousand  Turks,  and  had  for  an  army — if  so  small 
a  force  can  be  dignified  by  that  name — between  three  and 
four  thousand  men.  It  had  been  culpable,  criminal  neglect  on 
the  part  of  Prince  Michael,  if  he  had  taken  no  precautions, 
whilst  his  people  were  thus  surrounded  by  Turkish  armies.  He 
took  steps  to  arm  the  militia  throughout  the  principality,  for  at 
that  moment  the  militia,  which  had  only  a  nominal  existence, 
possessed  no  arms.  And  this  is  made,  by  the  Foreign  Office  of 
England,  a  charge  against  the  Prince.  Under  like  circumstances, 
indeed,  in  England,  we  hear  of  great  activity  in  the  dockyards,  of 
the  necessity  of  new  fortifications,  of  naval  reserves,  of  augmented 
battalions,  and  the  enrolment  of  volunteers.  And  ought  that 
which  is  held  the  highest  prudence  with  reference  to  ourselves  to 
be  made  a  charge  against  Servia  ?  But  Mr.  Layard  teHs  us  it  was 
"monstrous"  for  Servia  to  seek  to  arm  its  militia  because  the 
"  rights  and  actual  status "  of  that  principality  were  "  gua- 
ranteed by  the  Great  Powers  of  Europe,"  but  surely  he  must  have 
forgotten  that  the  "  rights  and  actual  status  "  of  Turkey  were 
also  "guaranteed  by  the"  same  "Great  Powers  of  Europe;'^ 
and  that,  if,  notwithstanding  this  guarantee,  it  were  allowable  for 
the  Sultan  to  collect  an  army  which  could  only  be  used  against 
his  own  people,  it  could  not  be  criminal  in  the  same  people 
to  take  some  precautions  against  fresh  Syrian  massacres,  asjainst 
a  repetition  of  the  scenes  only  a  few  months  before  acted  in  the 
Lebanon.  May  the  wolf  sharpen  his  claws  and  his  teeth  and 
charge  it  as  an  affront  upon  the  sheep  that  they  look  about  for 
the  means  of  safety  ? 

But  the  endeavours  of  the  Prince  of  Servia  to  obtain  arms 
was  made  the  ground  for  an  attack  of  so  singular  a  kind,  one 
which  is  so  characteristic  of  the  inexactitude  of  Mr,  Lavard's 

^  Herzegovina,  pp.  I'i,  38. 


q6  T'he  Christians  in  Turkey. 

statements,  that  I  must  briefly  refer  to  it.     In  tlie  report  of  his 
speech,  corrected  by  himself,  I  find  the  following  words  :  — 

"  The  conduct  of  the  Servian  Government  since  the  bombard- 
ment has  been  entirely  passed  over  by  my  honourable  friend. 
What  has  occurred  since  that  event,  and  whilst  the  great  Powers 
have  been  endeavouring  to  effect  some  arrangement  between  the 
Porte  and  Servia?  We  find  large  supplies  of  arms  clandestinely, 
I  would  almost  say  treacherously,  sent  into  Servia.  According  to 
some  statements,  as  many  as  100,000  stand  ;  according  to  the 
lowest  estimate,  between  40,000  and  50,000.  These  arms  were 
not  purchased  in  the  open  market  and  for  an  avowed  purpose, 
but  were  secretly  furnished  from  Imperial  arsenals  in  the  south  of 
Russia,  and  furnished,  there  is  evety  reasoji  to  believe^  without  pay- 
nient.  They  were  secretly  sent  across  the  Moldo-Wallachian 
frontiers,  and  under  the  charge  of  Russian  and  Wallachian  officials. 
AMien  information  was  obtained  as  to  what  was  going  on,  and 
remonstrances  were  made  by  the  Porte  and  by  some  of  the  great 
Powers,  the  fact  of  arms  being  sent  was  boldly  denied  ;  then  it 
was  asserted  that  the  arms  were  few,  and  were  not  intended  for 
Servia  at  all.  When  the  whole  transaction  was  fully  exposed,  the 
Prince  of  Servia  came  boldly  forward  and  declared  that  the  arms 
were  for  him,  and  that  he  had  a  perfect  right  to  receive  them." 

We  find  here  that  species  of  rhetoric  for  which  the  Member 
for  Southwark  is  distinguished.  Suggestions  in  the  room  of 
facts,  insinuations  in  place  of  argument,  and  Russia  dangling 
as  bugbear  to  aflfright  the  Commons  :  but  we  have  worse  charac- 
teristics than  these.  Would  any  reader  of  Mr.  Layard's  speech 
gather  from  it  the  facts  for  which  I  vouch,  and  which  were  per- 
fectly known  to  him  whilst  making  this  statement  ? 

Tlie  Prince  of  Servia  when  he  needed  arms  applied  first  to 
this  country  ;  a  contract  w^as  drawm  up  with  Birmingham  gun- 
makers.  It  only  needed  the  signature  when  the  manufacturers 
received  notice  from  the  Foreign  Office,  of  wdiich  Mr.  Layard 
is  the  Under  Secretary,  that  these  arms  would  not  be  allowed  to 
leave  the  country,  and  this,  though  the  exportation  of  arms  to 
the  Northern  States  and  also  to  the  Southern  Confederacy  of 
America  was  going  on  daily.  Failing  then  to  obtain  the  arms 
from  Birmingham,  the  Prince  procured  them  from  a  Russian 
maker,  and  the  money,  which  was  to  have  been  paid  in  England, 


'The  Christians  in  Turkey.  97 

was  paid  in  the  former  country,  and  yet,  knowing  all  these  cir- 
cumstances, the  Under  Secretary  of  State  for  Foreign  AiFairs 
dared  to  rise  in  the  House  of  Commons  and  to  make  it  a  charge 
against  Servia  that  "  these  arms  were  not  purchased  in  an 
open  market,"  when  it  was  the  authorities  of  the  Foreign  Office 
alone  who  had  hindered  their  being  so  purchased. 

Wlien  Mr.  Layard  makes  inexact  assertions  in  the  House  of 
Commons,  it  is  not  surprising  for  us  to  find  from  the  newspapers 
that  every  bench  in  that  house  seems  simultaneously  filled 
with  noisy  sceptics,  joining  in  derisive  cries  of  unbelief.  This 
is  a  small  matter.  It  is  a  more  important  matter,  however,  to 
remember  that  this  country  is  degraded  in  the  eyes  of  Europe 
when  Ministers  of  State  are  permitted  to  palter  with  truth  and 
honesty  in  this  manner. 

Further  on  in  his  speech  Mr.  Layard  attempted  a  vindication 
of  the  past  policy  of  this  country  with  reference  to  Turkey.  I 
have  neither  space  nor  time  to  unravel  the  sophistries  nor  expose 
the  misstatements  which  abound  throughout  the  speech,  nor  is 
it  necessary  to  do  so.  There  are  two  points,  howeveT,  which  I 
will  advert  to,  one  as  illustrating  the  wrongs  thoughtlessly, 
recklessly  inflicted  upon  an  innocent  much-suftering  people — 
the  other  the  deeds  actively  done  in  our  zeal  to  "  maintain 
the  integrity  of  Turkey." 

It  is  some  extenuation  of  a  wrong  that  it  was  thoughtlessly 
inflicted.  But  even  in  that  case  the  wrong-doer  is  bound  to 
make  some  amends  for  the  injury  which  has  followed  upon  his 
thoughtlessness.  I  am  not  aware  that  a  nation  has  any  right 
to  hold  itself  exempt  from  making  the  same  atonement. 

In  1840-41,  in  pursuance  of  the  policy  of  this  country,  by 
the  aid  of  a  British  fleet  and  land  forces,  the  Pasha  of  Egypt 
was  driven  from  Syria,  and  that  country  was  restored  to  the 
immediate  rule  of  the  Porte.  I  am  not  concerned  with  the 
policy  itself  which  led  to  this.  It  may  or  may  not,  for  aught 
I  know,  have  been,  on  the  whole,  a  sound  policy.  Tiie  state 
of  Syria,  however,  at  the  moment  when  we  transferred  it  to  the 
hands  of  the  Sultan,  is  worth  noticing.  The  condition  of  that 
country  was  this  : — the  people  were,  for  the  first  time   for  a 

H 


5 8  The  Christians  in  Turkey, 

century  at  least,  enjoying  security  of  life  and  property,  the  laws 
were  firmly  and  impartially  administered,  crime  had  diminished, 
outrages  against  the  Christians  had  almost  entirely  ceased  ; 
trade  had  revived,  lands  which  had  long  gone  out  of  cultivation 
were  again  under  tillage.  The  change  from  its  former  mis- 
government  was,  according  to  trustworthy  accounts,  marvellous. 
We  interfered  ;  we  drove  out  the  Egyptians  ;  we  transferred  it 
to  the  rule  of  its  old  masters  without,  unhappily,  making  one 
stipulation  in  favour  of  the  inhabitants.  Immediately,  as  if  by 
an  enchanter's  wand,  all  life  died  out,  the  lands  which  had 
been  but  just  rescued  from  the  desert  again  went  out  of  culti- 
vation, the  old  insecurity  made  itself  felt ;  again  we  find  the  old 
outrages,  the  former  crimes.  But  over  and  above  this,  the  mas- 
sacres which  have  taken  place  since  that  moment,  such  as  Mr. 
Rogers,  Mr.  Cyril  Graham,  Mr.  Moore,  speak  of,  have  caused  a 
destruction  of  far  more  than  50,000  persons,  men,  women,  and 
children.  This  has  been  the  result,  the  consequence,  of  our 
policy.  Tt  was  a  result  which  we  were  bound  to  have  guarded 
against ;  which  w'e  might  have  foreseen.  It  was  a  crime  against 
humanity  to  have  handed  over  the  people  of  Syria  to  the  rule 
of  the  Porte,  without  some  stipulation  for  their  better  treat- 
ment, some  precautions  against  their  destruction.  Though  it 
be  true  that 

"  Evil  is  wrought  by  want  of  thoughtj 
As  well  as  want  of  heart,"  * 

still  evil  is  not  the  less  evil  whatever  the  source  may  be  from 
which  it  springs.  But  granted  that  this  was  a  thoughtless 
wrong,  we  "  maintain  the  integrity  of  Turkey  "  in  ways  which 
lack  even  this  extenuation,  unsatisfactory  as  it  is. 

Mr.  Layard,  in  his  speech,  referred  to  the  war  against  Mon- 
tenegro, waged  by  Turkey  during  the  last  year.  He,  of  course, 
lays  the  entire  blame  upon  the  Montenegrins,  who,  "  without 
any  provocation,  made  a  wanton  attack  upon  Turkey."  Accounts 
differ  widely  on  this  matter.  However,  be  that  as  it  may,  it 
hardly  excuses  the   part   taken  by  the   British  Government  in 


that  struggle. 


Hood. 


The  Christians  in  Turkey.  ^9 

At  the  close  of  the   Crimean   War,  the  Great    Powers   of 
Europe,   commiserating  the  condition   of   these  brave    moun- 
taineers, appointed  a  commission  to  settle  certain  questions  of 
boundary    which   had    arisen    between    them    and    the    Turks. 
Amongst  the  commissioners  sent  from   England  was  a  military 
officer,   who  was  or   had    been    consul    at    Bosna    Serai.      He 
and  the  rest  of   the  members   of  the   commission   were  hos- 
pitably received   by  the  people   of   Montenegro,  who   entered 
warmly  into  the  pacific  errand  on  which  they  had  come.     In 
order  to   arrange  the  question   of  frontier,  the   commissioners 
traversed  Montenegro  ;  they  penetrated  its  defiles  ;  they  made 
themselves  familiar  with  its  fastnesses  ;  those  gorges  which  had 
enabled  its  inhabitants  for  so  many  ages  to  defy  the  Turks  and 
to    defend    their  independence.      Hardly  had   the   commission 
completed  their  labours  when  war  broke  out  between  Turkey 
and  Montenegro — between  the  few  thousands  of  those  sons  of 
the  Black  Mountain  and  the  empire  of  24,000,000  inhabitants. 
Then  comes  a  story  which  is  scarcely  credible.     No  sooner  had 
this  taken  place,  whilst  the   Turkish    army  was   preparing  to 
invade    Montenegro,    the    commissioner  was    directed    by   the 
British  Government  to  proceed  to  the  head-quarters  of  Omer 
Pasha,  and,  with  the  knowledge  of  the  defiles  and  approaches 
to  the  Black  Mountain  thus  obtained  in  peace,  to  place  him- 
self at    the   service   of  the  Turkish  general.     What  follows   I 
prefer  to  state   in  the  language   of  the   correspondent  of   the 
Times,  who  dates  his  letter  from  "  Scutari,"  in  Albania,  on  the 
31st  of  August,  1862,  and  who,  after  pointing  out  the  defects 
in  the  organization  of  the  Turkish  army,  says  : — 

"The  fault  must  lie  therefore  somewhere  else.  The  first  thing 
which  occurs  in  this  respect,  is  of  course  the  imperfect  organiza- 
tion of  the  Turkish  army  in  all  the  special  services,  such  as  staff 
engineering,  &:c.  It  is  nothing  better  off  in  this  respect  than  it 
was  in  the  beginning  of  the  Eastern  AVar ;  nay,  if  possible,  it  is 
worse  off,  for  then  there  was  still  a  number  of  foreigners  there 
who  knew  something  about  such  things,  but  these  have  been  for 
the  most  jjart  shelved  or  eliminated,  and  now  here  with  the  flower 
of  the  Turkish  army,  there  is  not  a  single  man  who  can  be  trusted 
with  making  even  a  simple  sketch  of  the  ground.  How  correct 
this  is  may  be  judged  from  the  circumstance  that  the  only  reliable 


loo  ^he  Christians  in  Turkey. 

sketches  of  the  ground  which  are  used  are  due  to  the  exertions  of 
Mr.  Churchill,  Ifcr  Majesty's  Commissioner  in  these  parts.  Were 
it  my f  for  his  sketches  and  personal  kno7c>ie(ii^e  of  the  country^  they 
would  he  ivorking  altogether  in  the  dark.  They  hai'e  not  a  single 
guide  who  knows  anything  about  the  country,  or  a  single  spy  to  give 
them  information  of  the  moTements  of  the  mountaineers.'^ 

The  truth  of  tliis  statement  has  never  been  questioned.  It 
has  remained  for  nearly  two  years  unchallenged.  It  would  be 
hard  to  say  what  law  was  not  broken  by  this  act.  The  first 
principles  of  international  law  were  utterly  disregarded.  The 
chief  provision  of  the  Treaty  of  Paris  was  trampled  under  foot. 
And  then  we  talk  of  "Russian  agents,"  and  of  "foreign  in- 
trigues." But  we  must  go  back  to  the  middle  ages  for  base- 
ness equal  to  this — for  an  instance  of  corresponding  barbarity 
and  perfidy.  If  it  be  by  means  such  as  these  that  we  are  to 
"  maintain  the  integrity  of  Turkey,"  it  is  time  that  we  should 
look  to  ourselves. 

But  Mr.  Layard,  in  his  speech,  goes  on  to  tell  us  that — 

"The  best  blood  of  the  race  has  been  spilt,  the  bravest  and 
most  warlike  of  their  young  men  have  been  killed,  and  it  will 
take  Montenegro  a  quarter  of  a  century  at  least  to  recover  the 
strength  she  possessed  before  embarking  in  this  fatal  war." 

The  brave  people  of  Montenegro  may  recover  from  the  effect 
of  this  disastrous  war  in  "  a  quarter  of  a  century."  I  trust  that 
another  Power,  which  lost  more  than  Montenegro  did  in  that 
disastrous  campaign,  v,ill  erase  this  blot  from  her  escutcheon 
within  the  same  period. 

But  I  dare  not  speak  more  on  the  subject.  To  one  w^ho 
loves  his  country  with  intensest  affection  nothing  can  be  more 
painful  than  this  and  similar  terrible  revelations  of  perfidy. 
Would  that  we  could  wake  up  from  our  present  delusion  to 
see  that  this  marsh-light  which  we  are  pursuing  can  never  be 
possessed — that  there  is  nothing  to  be  grasped  in  this  worse 
than  phantom  of  Turkish  integrity,  and  that,  like  similar 
adventurers,  whilst  straining  after  that  which  has  no  substantial 
existence,  we  are  becoming  ourselves  very  noisome  by  reason 
of  the  foul  mire  through  which  we  have  to  struggle. 


The  Christians  in  Turkey,  loi 


When  I  wrote  the  first  pages  of  this  pamphlet,  it  was  my 
intention  to  have  made  use  of  the  official  records  of  Servia, 
and  to  have  given  instances  of  those  "cruelties  and  barbarities" 
practised   daily  in   Bulgaria  and  Bosnia,  the   recital   of  which 
Dr.   Sandwith*  speaks   of  as   curdling  the  blood  with  horror. 
I  have,  however,  been  unable  to  do  so  in  consequence  of  the 
length  to  which  this   pamphlet  has  extended.      Nor  is  there 
any  necessity  to  make  use  of   such  evidence.      At   best,  the 
facts  which  are  there  treasured  up,  the  deeds  of  violence  there 
written,  are  but  the  incidents  which  Mr.  Holmes,  Mr.  Zohrab, 
and  other  English  consuls  make  use  of  in  their  generalisations, 
when  they   speak    of   the   terror    and    discontent  which  reign 
throughout  the  limit  of  their   respective    consulates.     I   have 
another  reason  for  passing  by  these  deeply  affecting  documents 
— these  wailings  of  young  nations  over  the  cruelties  of  their 
oppressors.     English  authorities,  though  they  may  not  be  more 
truthful    than    non-English    ones,    are   deservedly   of  greater 
weight,    inasmuch    as    they    can    be    tested    and    examined — 
confronted  with  other  witnesses,  and  rejected   if  their  evidence 
should  be  undeserving  of  attention.     Men  who  know  Mr.  Senior 
will  place  reliance  on  his  statements.     Those  who  have  met 
Dr.  Sandwith  in  society  will  acknowledge  the  truthfulness   of 
his  character  and  the  opportunities  which  five  years  of  travel 
in  that  country  have   given  him  of  forming  a  judgment  on 
matters  connected  with  Turkey.     Men  cannot  well  doubt  about 
Lord  Carlisle's  assertions  or  his  power  of  describing  accurately 
what    he    had    observed.     Mr.    Cyril   Graham  has    had   more 
abundant  means  of  judging  as  to  the  effect  of  British  policy  in 
Syria  than  all   the  members    of  all    the    cabinets  which  have 
directed  the  afiairs  of  England  during  the  last  half  century. 
And  the  testimony  of  these  men  is   uniform.     I  have  related 
only  one   incident  upon   the   authority  of  a  lady  who  is   not 
English.     I  have  cited  the  testimony  of  only  one   Englishman 
who  is  not  alive  to  answer  the  interrogations  of  those  who  are 
still  sceptical  as  to  the  condition  of  the  Christians  of  Turkey. 

*  See  at  p.  4. 


J02  'The  Christians  in  Turkey. 

My  chief  authorities,  however,  are  the  reports  of  the 
various  consuls  throughout  Turkey.  It  is  true  that  these 
were  collected  for  a  purpose.  It  is  true  that  the  intention  of 
Sir  Henry  Bulwer  was  to  supply  materials  wherewith  to  deny 
the  statements  of  Prince  Gortschakoff.  It  is  true  that  only 
some  of  these  reports  have  been  selected  by  the  Foreign  Office; 
that  of  those  selected  many  have  been  pruned  and  mutilated — 
given  not  in  extenso,  but  only  in  fragments — in  such  a  way  as 
to  remind  us  of  the  famous  Affghanistan  despatches.  Yet, 
garbled  as  the  statements  are — manipulated  as  the  reports  have 
been,  there  is  enough  remaining  in  that  one  Parliamentary  Paper 
to  demonstrate  the  absurdity,  the  impotent  folly,  of  those  who 
still  cling  to  the  notion  of  *'  maintaining  the  integrity  of 
Turkey." 

More  noteworthy,  however,  than  the  positive  evidence  of  the 
corruption,  the  injustice,  the  faithlessness,  the  impotence  of  the 
Turkish  Government,  which  is  met  with  in  every  page  of  the 
Consular  Reports,  is  the  negative  evidence  of  these  documents 
— the  portentous  silence — the  absence  of  any  word  of  hope, 
any  suggestion  as  to  the  possibility  of  the  Turkish  race  ever 
shaking  ofF  the  death  torpor  which  presses  upon  it.  Talk  of 
"  maintaining  the  integrity  of  Turkey"!  As  well  talk  of  "  main- 
taining "  the  life  of  a  corpse  which  is  being  galvanized  into 
some  mocking  resemblance  of  the  motions  of  a  living  man! 
As  well  talk  of  keeping  garbage  from  decay  when  it  is  seething 
with  putrefaction  and  corrupting  the  whole  atmosphere  !  We 
may  take  care  of  the  burial  of  a  corpse  and  cover  it  reverently 
with  earth  because  it  has  once  been  a  living  creature,  but  to 
prate  about  keeping  it  alive  when  it  is  dead  is  the  language  of 
a  madman  or  a  fool.  We  are  doing  much  the  same  when  we 
talk  about  "  maintaining  the  integrity  of  Turkey." 

What,  then,  is  the  picture  with  which  P^nglish  writers — with 
which  these  English  gentlemen  present  us?  The  witnesses 
whom  I  cite  to  testify  as  to  the  actual  state  of  the  lands  of 
the  Sultan,  the  government  of  that  country  and  its  millions 
of  subjects— are  men  who  have  travelled  in  Turkey,  and 
who  have    described  what   has  passed   before  their   eyes.      In 


^he  Christians  in  "Turkey.  103 

the  pages  of  their  books  we  see  an  empire  occupied  by  two 
races — one  the  exclusive  possessor  of  all  social  and  political 
privileges — the  other  refused  the  simplest  rights  of  humanity, 
and  shut  out  from  even  the  protection  of  that  law  which 
their  masters  have  established.  We  see  in  the  pages  of  these 
writers  that  the  destruction  of  the  ruling  race  is  going  on  at  so 
rapid  a  rate  that  within  a  few  years,  about  half  a  century  at  the 
furthest,  it  will  have  ceased  to  be.  This  fearful  destruction  we 
learn  is  caused  by  deep  inbred  vices  of  the  foulest  kind,  which 
prevail  in  every  class  of  Turkish  society.  There  is  no  possibility 
of  staying  the  hand  of  the  self-destroyer,  for  throughout  the 
Ottoman  empire  we  have  the  shocking  spectacle  of  a  whole  race 
committing  suicide — grovelling  in  hideous  vice — dying  sen- 
sually, but  still  dying.  To  arrest  this  the  efforts  of  the  Great 
Powers  are  as  impotent  as  those  of  the  smallest  states.  The 
whole  world  combined  must  needs  fail  in  such  an  attempt.  It 
is  beyond  the  scope  of  political  aluances. 

The  significant  proofs  of  this  rapid  waste  and  destruction  of  man 
are  to  be  seen  branded  on  the  face  of  the  whole  countfy.  Large 
tracts  of  rich  and  fertile  soil,  in  which  travellers  only  a  few  years 
ago  saw  with  wonder  the  profusion  of  nature,  and  admired  the  fair 
beauty  of  undulating  tracts  of  golden  corn,  of  luxuriant  olives, 
and  of  groves  of  mulberry -trees,  are  now  silent  as  the  grave  ; 
the  inhabitants  all  dead  ;  the  trees  destroyed  ;  the  once  fruitful 
fields  a  sterile. sandy  waste.  Fertile  and  yet  barren — fertile  by 
the  bounty  of  its  Maker,  barren  by  the  caprice,  the  sins,  of  man. 
The  traveller,  if  he  revisits  the  scenes  of  his  former  wanderings, 
beholds  no  more  the  pleasing  prospect  which  half  a  dozen 
years  before  met  his  eye,  but  in  place  of  it  a  pathless  waste  over 
which  he  must  track  his  course  by  the  cypress-trees  of  deserted 
cemeteries — silent  mourners  over  the  villages  which  have  dis- 
appeared from  the  face  of  God's  earth.  In  almost  every  city 
of  the  empire,  with  scarcely  one  exception,  within  the  memory 
of  man,  suburbs  which  were  then  alive  with  inhabitants  and 
teeming  with  children,  have  become  depopulated  :  this  quarter 
by  the  dying  out  of  the  Turks,  that  by  the  massacre  of  the 
Christians.      This   is    the   lot   which  has    fallen    on    Smyrna  ; 


I04  ^^^  Christians  in  Turkey, 

this  has  been  the  ruin  which  has  bhghted  Damascus  ;  this 
is  tlie  spectacle  which  may  be  witnessed  around  Ephesus ; 
this  saddens  the  traveller  as  he  silently  wanders  through  the 
tenantless  streets  of  Nicsea.  Wherever  the  Osmanli  has 
planted  his  foot  there  the  grass  grows  no  more — there  he 
brings  desolation. 

Let  us  turn  away  from  this  sight,  which  will  meet  us  in  every 
province  of  Turkey  ;  let  us  turn  our  eyes  upon  the  suffering 
people  of  that  empire.  If  kingdoms  exist  not  for  kings,  still 
less  are  people  sent  on  God's  earth  merely  to  be  playthings 
for  Turkish  Pashas,  and  to  be  trafficked  in  by  jobbing  Grand 
Viziers.  What  are  the  people  of  this  the  fairest  region  of  the 
globe  enduring,  whilst  their  masters  are  dying  ?  We  see  through- 
out the  length  and  breadth  of  that  land,  from  the  Danube  to  the 
Persian  Gulf — from  Kars  to  Albania,  millions  of  men  subjected 
to  every  wrong  which  jealous  governors  can  devise,  or  the  envy 
of  their  neighbours  can  suggest,  whilst  they  are  deprived  by  law 
of  the  power  to  make  themselves  heard  against  the  violation  of 
law.  Living  in  perpetual  fear,  without  any  reasonable  security 
for  life,  without  one  safeguard  for  the  honour  of  their  family, 
unarmed,  by  the  forethouglit  of  their  rulers,  in  the  midst  of  a 
people  armed  with  every  w^eapon  of  offence,  and  easily  moved  to 
fanaticism,  they  are  daily,  hourly,  exposed  to  every  outrage  which 
envy,  cupidity,  lust,  or  anger  can  urge,  and  they  are  exposed  to 
the  effects  of  these  passions  without  possibility  of.  defence.  In 
such  cases,  if,  goaded  by  the  sense  of  wrong,  the  sufferer  should 
make  use  of  the  rudest  weapons  of  defence — a  stone,  a  club, 
he  is  guilty  in  the  eyes  of  his  masters  of  a  crime ;  and  many  a 
boy  has  been  executed  within  the  last  year  for  no  other  sin 
than  the  generous  impulse  which  led  him  thus  too  fatally  to 
guard  the  honour  of  his  sister,  to  avenge  an  outrage  upon  his 
mother.  Dr.  Sandwith,  in  a  letter  quoted  by  Mr.  Cobden  in 
the  recent  debate  in  the  House  of  Commons,  tells  us  that 
within  the  last  two  years  he  "  remembers  a  case  in  which  a 
Christian,  having  lost  many  sheep  from  robbers,  at  last  loaded 
a  gun,  and  kept  it  by  him.  Tlie  next  time  the  robbers  came, 
he  fired  and  killed  one.     This  Christian  was  publicly  executed 


The   Christians  in  Turkey.  105 

for  having  shot  a  Mussulman/'  *  And  only  two  years  ago  the 
Grand  Vizier,  in  his  tour  into  Bulgaria,  ordered  to  instant 
execution  a  poor  lad  who,  in  defence  of  a  companion  from 
the  foulest  assault  which  is  heard  of  in  the  laws  of  any  civilized 
country,  struck  and  killed  one  of  the  assailants.  And  what 
the  Grand  Vizier  then  did  is — I  will  not  say  law,  for  this  is 
too  noble  a  term  to  be  used  to  palliate  such  atrocities — but 
the  practice  throughout  Turkey. 

But  be  it  so,  we  must,  say  men  who  aspire  to  be  thought 
statesmen,  "  maintain  ^*  this  accursed  empire,  this  reign  of  law- 
lessness, this  institution  of  persecution.  We  must — because  it 
is  our  policy.  We  dare  not  plead  that  it  is  right,  that  it  is 
just,  that  it  is  in  accordance  with  our  principles,  that  it 
squares  with  our  professions.  Call  it,  however,  what  we  will. 
It  is  surely  impossible  that  a  poHcy  so  barren  of  good  fruit, 
so  cankered  with  injustice,  should  be  much  longer  persisted  in. 
We  cannot,  if  we  would,  "  maintain  the  integrity  of  Turkey," 
by  which  liberal  politicians  mean  the  government  of  the  Sultan 
— the  rule  of  the  handful  of  pashas  who  spoil  and  evil  intreat 
the  people  of  that  country.  Let  us,  if  we]  must  needs  inter- 
fere at  all,  do  so  for  Turkey  itself — for  the  inhabitants  of  that 
fair  and  fertile  land.  If  indifferent  to  the  sufferings  of  our 
brethren,  it  surely  becomes  us  to  endeavour  to  set  limits  to  the 
encroachment  of  the  desert — to  attempt  to  stay  the  desolation 
of  those  lands  which  their  Maker  and  ours  has  enriched  with 
all  that  can  delight  the  eye  or  satisfy  the  wants  of  man. 
Honour,  natural  instinct,  a  common  faith,  should  lead  us  to 
desire  that  the  people  who,  in  this  fruitful  cradle  of  nations, 
are  fast  rising  to  manhood  should  do  so  with  hearts  beating 
with  gratitude  and  affection  for  England,  and  not  with  the 
bitter  feelings  of  hatred.  Let  us  not  thwart  and  repress  their 
generous  longings  to  tread  in  the  same  path  of  freedom  which, 
by  God's  blessing,  has  led  this  nation  of  England  to  so  much 
happiness  and  greatness ;  but  rather  let  us  encourage  them 
in  their  efforts  to  emancipate  themselves  from  the  sensual  and 
degrading  despotism  which  presses  heavily  upon  their  necks  and 
•  Speech  of  Mr.  Cobden  in  House  of  Commons,  May  29th,  1863. 

I 


io6  'The  Christians  in   Turkey. 

corrupts  their  moral  nature.  In  pursuing  a  magnanimous  policy 
we  shall  be  treading  in  the  safest  path  ;  whilst,  on  the  other 
hand,  we  may  be  assured  that  a  policy  which  is  based  upon 
wrong  cannot  prosper,  and  that  the  Nemesis  which  follows  a 
nation  is  even  more  quick-footed  than  that  which  haunts  the 
steps  of  an  individual. 

It  is  time  that  this  pretext  for  a  policy  were  at  an  end.  The 
alliance  is  degrading  England  more  than  it  is  maintaining 
Turkey.  It  is  filling  our  history  with  the  record  of  actions  as 
base  as  those  which  we  find  in  the  chronicles  of  the  Turks.  It 
is  making  us  as  faithless  to  all  high  and  noble  iristincts  as  the 
Sultan  is  to  treaties.  It  is  tainting  our  public  men,  so  that 
they  are  not  ashamed  to  disregard  truth  as  greatly  as  a  Turkish 
pasha.  It  cannot  be  persisted  in  without  the  violation  of  every 
principle  of  a  true  English  policy  and  the  sacrifice  of  every 
English  virtue.  For  surely  to  disregard  those  principles  which 
are  enshrined  in  our  laws,  and  embalmed  in  our  literature,  regard- 
less of  what  evil  we  inflict — to  strike  hands  with  the  oppressor 
— to  assist  the  faithless  masters  in  afflicting  their  slaves — to 
support,  to  our  own  heavy  injury,  the  persecutor  in  his  bar- 
barous treatment  of  those  whom  a  common  humanity  binds 
to  our  fortune,  and  ought  to  bind  still  closer  to  our  sympathies 
— is  injustice  for  which  we  must  needs  suff'er — is  dishonour 
from  which  we  may  well  shrink — is  wrong  for  which  we  shall 
have  to  atone. 


48,  FiNSBURY  Circus, 
July  id,  1863. 


R.  CLAY,    SON,    AND  TAYLOR,    PRINTERS,    BREAD   STREET   HILL. 


M